RISE OF

EVIL

ALSO BY YVETTE DAVIS

REAPING Recession Proof Approach to

Gathering Bountiful Harvests

SUDDENL
Y
FREE
Volume 1

RISE OF
EVIL

Yvette Carmon Davis

Columbus, Ohio

This is a work of fiction. All of the characters,

organizations and events portrayed in this novel
are either products of the authors imagination,
used fictitiously to advance the story and its plot, or
are some combination of publicly-known fact and
complete fiction.
RISE OF EVIL. Copyright 2014 by Yvette Carmon
Davis. All rights reserved. Printed in the United
States of America. For information, address Yvette
Carmon Davis, 6301 Tarklin Street, Columbus,
Ohio, 43110.
Scripture quotations marked (NIV) are taken from
the Holy Bible, New International Version, NIV,
Copyright 1973, 1978, 1984 by Biblica, Inc.
Used

by

permission

of

Zondervan.

All

rights

King

James

reserved worldwide.
Scripture

taken

from

the

New

Version. Copyright 1982 by Thomas Nelson.

Used by permission. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations taken from the Amplified
Bible, Copyright 1954, 1958, 1962, 1964, 1965,
1987

by

The

Lockman

Foundation.

Used

permission. (www.Lockman.org)
ISBN 978-0-692-26115-6
www.carmonpublishingandentertainment.com

by

First published in the United States of America by

Yvette Carmon Davis.

Dedicated to the memories of Owen and Johnnie

Carmon, people who reared me in the fear and
admonition of the Lord, nurtured and gave place to
my gifts and talents, and encouraged me to be
everything that God intended.
Owen Count Carmon, born 1926, joined the Lord
the last day of October, 2006
Johnnie Lillard Carmon, born 1924, joined the Lord
the last day of 1994

My thanks to all of my brothers and sisters in

Christ who prayed for me and supported me in this
endeavor; a number that cannot be named or
numbered, or else it would surpass the number of
pages of the book. And to those who provided
invaluable advice, expertise and support:
Crystal Carmon, Candace Taylor, Daneta Wright,
Brian Hower, Elaine Cooper

GENEOLOGY
Relations and Friends

DAVID THOMAS

WILLIAM
THOMAS aka
"Will"
(JANE ASTRUC)

BOYD THOMAS
aka "BODY
ASTRUC"
(SARA ASTRUC)

GEORGE ADAM
THOMAS
(Joy Rogers)

PAUL ADAM
ASTRUC

ADAM GEORGE
THOMAS

GREY

WILLIAM BOYD
THOMAS

Dr.
Ives
St.
Jacque
s
Arlene
DeMat
eo

Father,
Son,
Holy
Spirit

Doctor
Hughe
s
Doctor
Gloria
Josefso
n

BROW
N

SMITH

MICHA
ELS

FOREWORD
You have one of my cohorts to thankor
blamefor this Foreword. I wasnt going to tell you
anything, Dear Reader, except what the book cover
would tell you!
Yet, it was pointed out to me that this book
doesnt fit in a category, a genre, if you will. While
not intentional, the outcome is welcomed.
So, now that you know what its not, let me
tell you what it is. This book, these stories, are
inspired. Is this a Christian book? Yes.
To the extent that the people who live in the
stories and places are Christians, and there a
Christian God, and an unholy devil, its a Christian
book. Its also a science fiction book, set in the
future, infused with technology that is on the cusp
and some that hasnt come into wide use as yet.
Its also a romance novel. Christian romance
novel. Christian romance novel among and between
satisfied (mostly) couples who remain inside the
boundaries of their marriages.
This book has a purpose thats really pretty
ordinary. I hope it inspires you to read a Bible. The
stories are peppered with quotations from several
versions of the Book. Some of you will disagree
with my interpretations, and the stories that flow
from them. Some readers wont get the point at all.

Let me know which one you are. Use my

email: duchess1266@gmail.com. Enjoy!
Yvette Carmon Davis

PROLOGUE

The time will come when they will not

endure sound doctrine. 2 Timothy 4:4-8
In the Beginning was the Word,
and the Word was with God
The Gospel of John 1:1
In the Throne Room of Grace, while the angelic
host looked on, Father and Son shared the idea: Lets
now make beings in Our Own image to occupy this
creation. In that moment, human beings came into
existence, all human beings who would ever live in the
flesh.
Before we animate them, They thought out loud,
shall they be more like the angels or more like Us?
Even as they agreed that the humans would be more like
Them than angels, spirits like the Spirit of God occupied
each human.
The humans were not yet animate or complete.
When shall they come to reside with us? In the space
of an eon or a nanosecond, They smiled in warm
agreement: When we say so! Nevertheless, They
realized that humans would want come to reside with
them immediately, as soon as they realized that the
created universe they

occupied was not Paradise.

Something had to intervene, until the humans were fit to

reside with Them.
Time. They nodded. After all, the matter and
energy They had set in motion would remain in motion
throughout its cycle in Creation, never destroyed, but
continuously becoming first matter on the quantum level,
and then energy, as quantum, subatomic and atomic
particles broke their bonds and released the energy
holding

matter

together.

These

cycles

would

be

measurable constants within the environments that

humans could occupy and observe. Time.
What would make them wait out the time? At once
They thought of many requirements: love, joy, peace,
patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness
and self-control. What would cause humans to exercise
these attributes? Three things: a mind which could think,
create and have vision; a will which would decide every
element of human occupation in the flesh; and emotions,
which would provide layers and color and variegation to
the quality of their separation from Them.
Every thought, word and deed of every human
who would ever live, played out in the Throne Room.
Since We have created Time, the Son said to the
Father, we cannot let them all live together at once. It
would be chaos.
I agree. They will eventually come to know
everything necessary to live with Us here. So let Us add
2

them to Creation when We want to, and bring them

Home in the stream of Time at Our will.
Agreed. Adam is first. The Holy Spirit breathed
on the one called Adam and he became a living soul.

CHAPTER 1

EARTH - Revelation 13:9 Whoever has ears, let

them hear. NKJV
Paul A. Astruc, one of five world candidates for
President of the United Earth for life, made his final
campaign speech. Billions of people worldwide, eligible
to vote in the upcoming election, listened to and watched
video of his speech, entitled Single-Celled.
When I refer to single-celled political and social
organizations, I mean those who believe that nations and
governments, including the government of the Earth,
should be all black, all white, all brown or all one
political party or association, or even all one religion.
We did not create the Earth. Scientists have
theories about its coming into being, in fact the creation
of the entire universe, but nobody really knows, because
no Earther was there! But seriously, my point is, since
we didnt create the diversity of life on Earth, we cannot
make a decision that something or someone should not
exist here. No tribe, no tongue, no racial group, no
political party has acquired the right to exclude anyone
from the rights and privileges accorded human life on
this planet.

Or life in general. We dont get to exterminate

dogs, cats, buffalo, whales or anything that is life on
Earth. It is sad and regrettable that some travelers on
this third rock from Sol have been completely eliminated.
Whales were on their way out in the 21st century, when
they were saved, first in captivity, then re-introduced to
the ocean. Similarly, in the 20th century, the North
American bison, called the buffalo, was saved in the
same way. Since those eras, many species have been
saved, but many species have been lost for all time.
We are proud to say that, in the last 150 years, no
species have been eradicated. As the most productive
form of life on land, humans have managed to save every
species that existed, to our knowledge, at the time our
campaign to save all life on Earth began.
There exist among us, still, some humans who
believe that we do not owe any other species any respect
or protection from extinction. There still exist among us,
some humans who believe that we do not owe humans
who have different hair, or skin, or native language any
protection

from

extinction

or

the

protection

of

government! There still exist among us, some humans

who believe that there is only one way to God, and any
other way or form of worship should be decimated,
should be nullified, and made illegal to practice.
Citizens

of

Earth,

we

cannot

afford

these

divisions. We have brought the Earth back from the brink

of destruction. Species no longer disappear forever! The
5

oceans no longer reek with plastic debris and other

trash. Our rivers and streams run clean all over the
Earth. Even our deserts now bloom with the flowers of
necessary foodstuffs. No human is hungry. No human is
naked. No human homeless. All adult humans have the
right to vote and to contribute his or her gifts to human
society, and to the other species of Earth.
Let us not retreat from the equality we have won
with such sacrifice. No aliens from outer space will come
to challenge us, or even to save us from ourselves. We
have to save us. We have to save the Earth for ourselves
and for our posterity, forever!
This is the speech that got him elected to lifetime
Presidency. The day after the election, the Deceiver
discussed the election with Paul.
Great speech, the Deceiver said to Paul. What
dreck! he thought. You were certain to be elected.
Because of the speech? Or because you have
made it so? Paul stared the apparition in its eye.
Not so stupid after all. Both. I had to kill an awful
lot of people, as humans judge a lot, to make sure that
you would win. But the good news is, the poorest, the
ugliest, the most devout worshippers of the God werent
able to vote. The Deceiver laughed out loud, throwing
his head back in near ecstasy in his remembrance of the
carnage.
You killed so many Muslims. As a Jew, I do not
believe they worship the God of the Bible any longer.
6

Oh?

The

Deceiver

was

fascinated

by

this

statement. He knew that those who called themselves

Muslims, who honored the Prophet Muhammad, did not
worship the devil. They claimed to worship the God.
They claim to worship the God, he said, After all, the
Bible itself makes reference to Isaac and Ishmael having
the same father. One was cast out and the other became
one of your ancestors. And dont Muslims claim to revere
the Bible?
Yes, but not all sects believe it all. Some dont
believe the account that you mentioned. Some say that
we, Jews, should be ashamed of ourselves as usurpers,
because Ishmael was the first born son. They dont
believe any of the New Testament at all. Jesus couldnt
be the Son of God.
Yes, yes, yes. I know all their arguments, Paul. I
also know Who Jesus Is. Why do you say, any longer.
I am not a scholar of the Quran, but I do know
that some of the violence depicted therein was allowed
only so long as Muhammad lived. Many true believers in
Islam who are scholars, have said that historical and
modern Islamic terrorism against everybody everywhere
is just not supported by its words. This widespread belief
that worldwide violence against innocents is somehow
supported by the Quran, illustrates their lack of belief in
the one true God. Paul leaned toward the apparition of
the Deceiver as he spoke.
7

Interesting. Well, I had to get rid of them, not

based on whether they believed in the God, or some
other human belief system, but because they were just
so darn fervent. There was no reasoning with them. A
despot such as myself cannot rule in the presence of
such behavior. Too bad I cant do the same thing to
Christians, thought the Deceiver.
So, why didnt you do the same thing to
Christians and Jews? Dont they worship the God?
Hmmmmm, thought the Deceiver, he is NOT a
moron. Yes, but I said devout worshippers. These
Christians,

and

excuse

me

for

saying

so,

Jewish

believers, are not committed to the God. They are

committed to their religious practices, or their social
standing or some other matter that feeds their flesh and
lusts. They are no danger to me or you. They are tepid.
And some of them have no personal relationship with the
God. Or with His Son.
Huh,

Paul

responded

thoughtfully.

As

Messianic Jewish person, I would have thought that the

reason you cant eradicate Christians and Jews is
because the God wont let you until the end of the age.
Paul leaned back in his comfortable, tufted leather chair,
eyes on the wall opposite him as he finished his
statement.
The Deceiver gave forth a humorless chuckle. Ah,
Paul. I get EVERYONE left at the end of the age. It was
a bold lie that he told. He disappeared from Pauls view.
8

Paul smiled smugly. He knew that the saved

would be with the God. He knew that the Earth would be
left full of the scum of the Earth the tired, the poor, the
huddled masses who would never be free under his rule.
Just the way he wanted it.
The Oval Office November 2016
Well, Mr. President.
Yes. Well. Barack H. Obama, first known
African

American

President

of

the

United

States

(POTUS), sat comfortably in his executive chair in the

Oval Office, enjoying his favorite view. Although his
daughters were both teenagers, he still liked to look out
at their playground in moments of introspection. Its
almost over. The new POTUS will be sworn in January. I
am history.
That

you

are,

President

Obama!

Everyone

chuckled at the double entendre.

Well, weve worked some on transition. Now we
have to get busy in earnest.
Begging your pardon, sir, if I may interrupt.
He waited for permission to proceed. POTUS nodded,
even though he was now scanning a document on his
desk. Have you made a final decision about your
candidacy?
POTUS looked up at one of his senior staff. You
know that this is not the appropriate time to discuss
campaign matters. He let a relaxed burst of laughter
escape. Nonetheless, let me say that I have been
9

drafted, in a sense. Yes, I think Im going to stay in the

running. But Im going to reserve the right to re-assess
my position from time to time during the process. Lets
get back to business.
As everyone turned back to their briefing material,
Brown nodded internally. A small smile creased his face.
He thought back over the last four years.
Shortly before President Obamas re-election to a
second term, world leaders approved of his spending the
American economy

back

under

control.

While the

American electorate seemed disgruntled, a large portion

of the world was looking at recovery!
How could that be? The American economy had
specific benchmarks for recovery that simply would not
be met for fixed and lengthy --periods of time. Its like
having a baby elephant: it takes 23 months and no one
can make it go any faster! During Obamas first term,
unemployment in the US rose to historical some say
hysterical - heights. The Keynesian economist knows that
in a recession, the unemployment rate is the last
economic indicator to rise significantly, and the last to
come back down as recovery takes place. While the
unemployment rate was high, the American electorate
was unhappy with POTUS, to say the least.
Global economic indicators were all over the scale.
Inflation struck some currencies, but some economies
fired up. Some economies laid off workers, others hired
them. Nevertheless, some smaller countries economic
10

systems had to be bailed out, or propped up, by other

countries whose economic interests were closely related.
HISTORY of the World, Part I Ecclesiastes 10:19
A feast is made for laughter, And wine makes
merry; But money answers everything. NKJV
Chinas economy grew all through the global
economic recession that occurred during the early 21 st
century. It slowed a little bit immediately before the
American economy entered the recession in 2008, but in
2012, Chinas Gross Domestic Product (GDP) made it the
worlds

second

largest

economy.

By

2020

Chinas

became the largest economy, surpassing the GDP of the

United States.
The American populace, the ordinary person on
the

street,

just

didnt

care

what

was

happening

elsewhere. They only wanted their own personal statistic

to be on the rise, or at least, leveled off. Prior to his reelection, it was believed that President Obama was
unpopular among the unemployed, those who had
stopped looking for work, and those whose homes and
cars had been lost. That was at lot of people. During his
first term of office, the overriding political issue was
whether

or

not

Americans

approved

of

President

Obamas solutions.
Some conservatives wanted to let the American
economy crash and burn and rebuild. When world
leaders got wind of this trend, they were on their red
phones

immediately.

They used
11

every

channel

of

influence to overcome this extreme train of thought.

They succeeded.
Some liberals wanted to prop up the economy
even more than President Bush did with his stimulus
spending, and much more than President Obama did
with his stimulus spending in his first term. The rest of
the world only wanted the American economy to recover
and did not really care how much US taxpayer money
was spent. Nevertheless, many were interested in the
extent to which their governments had borrowed money
from American banks based in their countries. Such
borrowing

contributes

great

deal

to

inflated

currencies. The failure of an American bank there would

create

enormous

deficits

for

them

and

impair

import/export relations. The government would then

need to raise revenues by raising taxes
Thats a deep dark economic pit no government
wants to fall into. If they were already in such a pit
(many were!), they didnt want to dig any deeper. For
them, it didnt matter how much the US government
spent on stimulating the American economy. The US
deficit was good for a significant number of others
around the globe.
The bottom line was, no matter how unhappy
Americans were, a large segment of the global economy
prospered the deeper in debt the US government
became! There was muted applause worldwide as
POTUS Obama spent the US out of the recession that
12

was created before his first term. The American national

debt left many countries whose economic stars had kept
rising during the US recession, in an economic position
superior to that of the US. This was true notwithstanding
the fact the US GDP was still one of the three largest in
the world. Yet, its a simple truth that a debtor is in an
inferior position to a creditor. And the US was now a
global creditor.
Due in large part to his role this global role
reversal, two groups of very effective people met
privately to discuss how best to use President Obama to
better their futures: the group with all the money, and
the group with all the power. Some of the people with
money are in both groups. Nevertheless, the Money
Group did not admit new members often, whereas the
members of the Power Coalition changed with deaths
(they die early) and the rise of individuals to great global
influence.
People with money can wield great power, by
virtue of the amount of money they control. Money IS
power. Power without great gobs of money, however, is
fleeting, and often a mere illusion. Power with a
foundation of the shifting vicissitudes of elections,
governments and patronage, lasts only so long as these
foundations are stable. Once the foundation melts away,
the power goes with it. Not so when one controls
currency.
13

Soon after it became apparent that President

Obama had become a global personality to be reckoned
with, he was admitted to Power. They wined, dined and
awarded him. The Money people in the Power Group
reported to the other Money Group members that
Obama was an asset they did not want to ignore. His
potential for lining their pockets with more gold was
immense.
Both groups wanted him to remain on the world
stage,

but

under

their

control.

Control

would

be

accomplished by bringing him into their group. Each

would make him an offer he couldnt refuse. The Money
Group didnt mind the idea that the Power Group gave
him a position of political influence, so long as his
influence would result in their controlling substantial
economic influx. Similarly, the Power Group would
acquiesce to Obamas membership in the Money Group,
so long as the finances he controlled contributed to their
retention of power.
There were no members of the Power Group who
had infiltrated the Money Group. It couldnt be done. The
Moneys had the resources to look behind every person
on earth. This was especially true of Powers; they had
been examined publically and privately from every angle
during their rise to power. Of the two groups, the
Moneys had the most global influence, buying and selling
even the Powers at will. As a consequence, Obama was
admitted only to the Power Group during his first term of
14

office, so as to prepare him for the next stage of his

development. Money members reported the admission,
but waited to see what Power proposed to do with the
new member.
After President Obamas re-election, Power began
to establish a political position for him to assume. It was
at this time that Brown (not the name by which he was
known in the 21st century) came to be on Presidents
White

House

staff.

Brown

had

been

personally

acquainted with, and in the service of various members

of both Groups. Brown was well-known as a dependable
and effective operative. He was assigned to President
Obama before the end of his first term, and moved into
the Presidents inner circle.
Things were going according to plan. Browns
master is pleased. The rest, as they say, is history.
The Throne Room Job 1:6-7 One day the angels
came to present themselves before the LORD, and
Satan also came with them. The LORD said to
Satan, Where have you come from? NKJV
Im pleased with myself these days, I must
admit. The Enemy of the souls of men stood in the
Throne Room, before the Father and Son, Who sat on the
Throne of Grace. He felt smug. He spoke again, More
humans than ever are worshiping themselves, and other
gods. I did that you know. It must really aggravate You.
He turned toward the Throne, unable to look Him in the
eye.
15

I understand, but you havent answered My last

question.
Centers for Disease Control, 2018
Sandy Weir sat at her desk reviewing the latest in
mounds of reports from laboratories all over the world.
Since her graduation with a degree in organic chemistry
and an advanced degree in chemical engineering, she
has worked at the Centers for Disease Control as a
projects analyst.
This work suited her. She has creative ideas of her
own, of course, but she is shy, and she doesnt believe
people really like her. Looking over other researchers
shoulders is work that she finds rewarding.
Today, she is looking for some research that was
being tweeted frequently on the internet. Something
about telomeres and nanobots, she mutters half-aloud
as she scrolls through her emails.
Telomeres and nanobots. An odd combination. A
telomere is a chromosome aglet. It encases the end of a
chromosome, protecting the end from deterioration or
recombination. Resembling the aglets on the ends of
shoelaces

that

keep

the

shoelaces

from

fraying.

Telomeres on DNA strands do a little more, though. If

cells divided without telomeres, they would lose the DNA
sequences at the ends of their chromosomes, and the
necessary information they contain. After each cell
division, new telomeres are added to the original DNA
strand and the new one.
16

Researchers are interested in telomeres because

they get shorter and thinner with each cell division.
Finally the cell loses so much material, that it can no
longer

replicate

accurately

and

completely.

Cell

deterioration, death or cancer can ensue. For decades,

scientists

have

been

looking

at

the

possibility

of

preserving the length of telomeres after cell division, as

a way of extending the life of cells, and human life.
There are drugs, of course. One of the best things
that chemists do is come up with drugs that solve
problems like this. In the 1990s the substance was
telomerase. Its an amino acid complex that actually
helps reconstitute telomeres to their original length and
strength after replication. Only problem is, its toxic to
an organism. That is to say, introduced to a human being,
the bad impact of the side effects didnt outweigh the
therapeutic benefits.
Until now. Chemical engineers have found a way
to introduce telomerase on a subcellular level, using
nano-technology. Instead of introducing the chemical
agent into the bloodstream, the nanobots carry a payload
of a telomerase derivative, and introduce the substance
during replication at the site of replication the cell
nucleus. This method minimizes side effects to almost
zero.
Almost because every chemical reaction leaves
other chemicals behind, and they have to be disposed of.
So, the engineers decided to simultaneously deliver
17

nanobots to clean up the residue. Instead of dumping

these toxins into the bloodstream, these maintenance
bots deliver the chemicals safely to the liver in amounts
that will not harm the organ, so that the residue can be
processed and delivered to the kidneys and then the
bladder.
What an elegant solution. She realized that the
key to success was in the nanobot technology. Suddenly
she thought Didnt I read about nanobot research into
diagnosis. She minimized the window in which she
was reviewing the report, and again scanned her emails.
Finding

nothing

right

away,

she

put

diagnostic

nanobots into her search engine. Only one report

popped up! She opened the document, scanned, and
printed both reports.
Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 2018
You sent the report.
I sent the report.
No. We agreed that it needed some edits. Chris
Pollack, biomedical engineer, raised his voice.
Well.

Chuck

Lewis,

mechanical

engineer

responded, cleared his throat, continued. Well, I, that is,

we, we, us, we decided that the edits, the things you
wanted to, you know, they werent
Celia Willis, the chemical engineer interrupted
Chuck, ... necessary. No edits were necessary. We sent
the report because it was finished. As you know, she
said smoothly to her team mates, we reported our
18

experiments in detail, attached computer spreadsheets

and analyses, charts, and video. We agreed on the
format. We ran the spell check and grammar check.
What was left to do?
She looked at them all. Chris, I know that you are
a little obsessive about making these things perfect.
She glanced at Chuck with a little smile, but it was
perfect. We sent it!
Obsessive,

indeed!

Chris

wanted

more

experimentation, even though each and every one of the

last twelve set-ups had worked perfectly! The nanobots
the team designed were programmed to look for and
diagnose

three

different

conditions:

cancer,

arteriosclerosis and dementia with lewey bodies. The

bots sent a report only if a condition was found. On a
trial-and-error

basis,

the

engineers

discovered

the

amount of time it took the bots to completely scan the

entire human body for signs of disease. Another line or
two of programming made the bots send a no report
report.
Nano-cameras were installed to get video feed
back as well. All in all, a complete wireless report was
sent to a computer from each bot in a zipped file.
Software was created to interpret the reports and
generate files that could be unzipped and read by
humans. A little more programming, and a bot could
send the computer a complete blood analysis without
ever having any blood drawn!
19

Chriss belligerent attitude softened. He gave in

immediately. These engineers would go down in history
for their contribution to medical diagnostic science.
The Throne Room Job 2:1 On another day the
angels came to present themselves before the
LORD, and Satan also NKJV
The Accuser of the brethren looked off into the
distance and spoke without looking toward the Throne.
These humans, they think they discover technology
and technological advancements. He snorted rudely.
I gave them My creativity and vision, said the
Father. And My vision, said the Son.
The whisper of inspiration, echoed through the
Room as the Holy Spirit expressed His agreement with
the Father and the Son.
Suddenly angry, the Accuser turned toward the
Throne with a jerk. Yes but I also tell them things! And
they listen to me, too. What about airplanes? What about
telephones?

What

about

currency?

What

about

government?
The Father smiled indulgently. You know that the
birds We created gave them the idea for human flight.
Similarly, the other ideas came from their creativity, their
vision, their inspiration. But government is clearly a
rebellious idea that you lied to them about.
Thats all simply not the point. The point I was
making is that they havent really created or discovered
anything that hasnt been given to them in one way or
20

another. By You, by me. Especially by me. And another

thing.
The Accuser continued to accuse humans for
another long while. It was either a minute or a
millennium. The Father looked over at the Son, the Son
smiled at the Father, and the Holy Spirit hovered with
infinite patience.

21

CHAPTER 2

HISTORY OF THE WORLD, Part II -The Body of

Christ and the Element Ecclesiastes 3:15 That
which is has already been, And what is to be has
already been; And God requires an account of what
is past. NKJV
When the news broke that nanobots would be the
diagnostic, healing and life-lengthening tool that would
come to be known as the Treatment, the Christian
evangelical community reacted. The first real patients
who

were

Treatment

not
in

human
2025.

test
In

subjects,

the

years

received

the

between

the

announcement of the Treatment and its first widespread

therapeutic use, Christians roared their disapproval.

22

They believed that the Treatment could be the

Mark of the Beast referred to in the final book of the
Christian Bible. Revelation 13:16-18 (New International
Version) says:
16

He also forced everyone, small and great, rich

and poor, free and slave, to receive a mark on his

right hand or on his forehead,

17

so that no one

could buy or sell unless he had the mark, which is

the name of the beast or the number of his name.
18

This calls for wisdom. If anyone has insight, let

him calculate the number of the beast, for it is

man's number. His number is 666.
In chapter 13 of the Book of the Revelation to John, Jesus
revealed three creatures, the last of which would require
a mark. This mark would be on the forehead or on the
right hand. People without the mark would not be able to
buy or sell.
The Treatment was obviously not a mark on the
head or hand, but the members of this Christian Element
pressed an interpretation that, since the bots traveled
throughout the entire body, including the hands and the
brain, perhaps it could be the Mark. And it didnt help
matters that the maximum number of bots that a human
body could safely withstand was about 666 million, give
or take a million.
This limitation was discovered early in animal
testing. For each species there is a number of bots an
23

organism can tolerate, and no more. While a single

celled organism can tolerate only one, as the organism
becomes more complex, the ratio of 1:1 quickly drops off.
There are between 75 and 120 trillion cells in the adult
human body. Thats roughly 666 bots for every 100
million human cells and only .0000666 percent of the
number of cells in the body. Way less than a one to one
ratio!
Another segment of the protesters was comprised
of Christian Scientists, Scientologists and non-religious
anarchists and other political groups who were opposed
to any sort of mechanical additions to the human body.
Many of these groups resisted prosthetic devices of any
kind.
The Treatment was not mandatory. If you had
insurance, you could go and receive your bots. If you
wanted to receive your diagnosis the old-fashioned way,
it was entirely up to you. Nevertheless, as time passed,
few people relied on the old diagnostic routines.
It took only 100 years from the introduction of the
Treatment, to the cessation of widespread medical
research. As a result, those who did not have the
Treatment ran the risk that they would die of something
curable in its early stages. No new diseases cropped
up after the Treatment was in widespread use. The
theory was that the Treatment recognized a mutation as
the original viral or bacterial infection, and shut down
the mutation before it could be transmitted to others.
24

Similarly, any malignant growths were shut down at the

inception; if the bots didnt recognize the growth as
normal tissue, it was not allowed to multiply into an
actual mass that interfered with the bodys normal
functions.
Nevertheless, the members of the Element took a
hard line when it came to the Treatment. They were a
small but dedicated group who vociferously opposed the
cure-all. They became a vanguard against the major
technological

applications

of

the

ensuing

half-

millennium: implanted (geo-positioned satellite) GPS

beacon, sub dermal chips with information such as
global

economic

security

numbers,

global

lifetime

drivers permit, passwords, global worldnet user names,

and for many, implanted debit/credit cards.
The Element hated it all. The group accused the
governments of using the implantations to make the
citizens of Earth quiescent and susceptible to suggestion
on any topic. GPS was the only required implantation
because there were still people who did not drive, people
who did not use the worldnet, and people who had no
income. The Bible says that the poor will always be with
us.
And each time an implanted device was made
available, the Element raised its cry that the Mark of the
Beast was being pressed on the people.
The Christian Church abandoned this position
until the implanted credit cards were introduced. For a
25

brief period in the 22ndrd century, they raised the specter

of

the

Beast

when

they

protested

mandatory

implantation. But the World Government never intended

to require that everyone implant their credit and debit
information to buy and sell. The Church backed off, and
never raised the protest again, even when the sub
dermal GPS was required.
The Church lost its fervor. Believers believed in
the God of the Bible. They believed in a God who was
more like a very powerful human, and less like an
omnipotent, omniscient Being. They attended church
through the worldnet and conducted Bible study by
webinar. As always, there were believers who kept some
traditions, but the church of the 22nd rd century and
beyond would not be recognized by a 21st century
believer.
The Hospital, 2352 CE
Dr. George Adam Thomas examined Dr. Gloria
Josefsons body. He knew it was a body, now, because
she wasnt in there. She was dead.
He checked her wrist, then her carotid artery for a
pulse.

There

was

none.

He

performed

cursory

examination of the scene and saw no tell-tale blood. He

called the United Earth Police Department. Then he
called Chief Hughes. Then he called Dr. Ives St. Jacques.
It was time to draw him in.
Just a week earlier, before Glorias demise..
26

Thats interestingbut I wonder if. Dr.

Ives St. Jacques,

biomedical researcher,

laboratory

analyst, examined slides, mused out loud about what he

observed. His colleague, Dr. Smith, at the station behind
him, looked up from his work. He knew that Dr. St.
Jacques was exchanging information with himself. He
went back to work without comment.
Ives turned to his samples and made ready to
change the chemical composition of his new sample.
While he was inputting information on his computer
about his observations, the Head of Laboratory and
Diagnostics stepped into the lab.
Doctors! The effusive personality known as Dr.
George A. Thomas entered the room. Both doctors
turned from their work to greet George. Ives wore a
sincere smile. Smith produced an insincere grimace. Do
I have news for you. Smith crossed his arms. Well,
good news for Ives, anyway. Smiths closure did not
affect Georges affability. Sit down and pay attention.
Computer, open an encrypted file tagged Coma.
George paused to listen for the familiar tone the
computer produced to let the user know that the file was
created.
Well now. This is so confidential, Ives I dont want
you to even talk to yourself about it! George smiled
broadly at his own joke, pulling up a lab stool. As he
perched himself on the edge of the stool, Ives poked at
George with a half-formed fist, while Smith just rolled his
27

eyes. Not an hour ago, a patient was admitted to the

Emergency Department, the ED,.in a coma. He let
that sink in.
Ives felt a thrill of shock. ED? Coma? The words
involuntarily

escaped

his

lips.

The

Emergency

Department had a patient very rarely, even in populous

urban centers. The Treatment could handle everything
but bleeding out. Even when a person was found
unconscious, by the time they arrived at ED, they were
usually conscious and the bots had sent ahead a
diagnosis, and a report on their treatment efforts.
Coma meant that the person was not conscious
and, to some degree, unresponsive to stimuli. And
unresponsive to the ministrations of the Treatment.
Thats unheard-of, George! Ives couldnt think of
a single question to ask.
Tell me about it. Ive talked to a team upstairs.
They dont know whats going on but they know what it
isnt: not a virus, not a bacterial infection, and not
degenerative because the Treatment makes all of that
impossible.

And

diagnostics

on

Replaced

them

before
the
with

you

bots
new

ask,

and

yes,

their

ones,

in

weve

run

programming.
the

patients

bloodstream. All the ordinary measures have been taken.

Then we moved on to extraordinary measures.
We took blood samples, and in the ED quick lab, we ran
blood tests, just to make sure of the bots diagnostics.
28

Nothing. Ran two complete full-body scans, then an

electroencephalogram. This person has no EEG tracing.
Ives stood up then. That means theres no brain
activity. You didnt mention that he was on ventilation.
SHE is not, Ives, George spoke quietly. Ives right
hand grabbed the back of his own neck. As his mind
raced, he turned left, then right, lost the ability to see or
hear. George recognized the little dance that Ives was
doing. It meant that he was processing information.
Smith sighed deeply. He also recognized the
condition in his lab-mate. Along with the muttering out
loud, these behaviors were the hallmarks of a brilliant
man who was working out a puzzle. Smith was a lab geek
who loved every gadget and used them all. Ives was an
old-fashioned lab rat, who liked to build his own
diagnostic models, and use the scientific method to
arrive at his conclusions. Notwithstanding his use of the
old ways, Ives usually discerned the answer long before
his tests revealed results, or Smiths software could
calculate its way to a solution. The results only
confirmed Ives conclusions.
George allowed Ives to pace and dance for a
moment, processing. Then George directed the process.
Ives, the patient is COMPLETELY unresponsive, but
breathing on her own. No reflex at all. But each and
every other bodily function is going as it should: heart is
beating, peristalsis from her last meal, urine output is
normal. But no EEG.
29

Ives voice shook. That shouldnt be. That cant

be.
The Backyard.
Alice is seven years old. Seven-and-a-half if you
ask her personally. She likes to run with Pal, her springer
spaniel. Alices parents purchased Pal right after Alices
birth and they are best friends. Pal is yapping, both are
running, Alice is giggling. She jumps on her swing and
swings as high and wide as she can. She leaps from the
swing, like she usually does, because it gives her the
momentary feeling of full flight. She lands. She is dead
before she hits the ground.
The Throne Room 1 Corinthians 15:51-52 We will
not all sleep, but we will all be changedin a flash,
in the twinkling of an eye. NKJV
Alice appears in the Throne Room. Standing
before the Throne, she sees Jesus, Whom she recognizes,
because of Sunday school, the books, the illustrations.
He doesnt look exactly the same as the depictions, but
she knows Him in the Spirit. She said, Ive passed
away! Jesus faces her and says Yes, you have. Were
glad youre here. It was your time to join Us. I know. I
wasnt sick. Did I fall off the swing and die? No, it was
your time to be here. Jesus turns to the enemy
momentarily, turns back to Alice. No matter what,
people come here when its their time to come here.

30

The enemys eyes turn to slits. Then widen. He

cant talk to Alice, so he turns to the Father Why dont
you tell them beforehand?
The Hospital Labyrinth
But yes, yes it can be. George, did they run a
magnetic resonance imaging?
George

laughed

heartily.

Are

you

kidding?

Nobody up there could even run the EEG without

reviewing the directions. The MRI is in mothballs. I
anticipated your need for the old equipment, so its being
prepped.
In

the

meantime,

electrocorticograph.

Ives

then,

we

can

excitement

do

an

began

to

perform

escalate.
Whoa,

whoa,

whoa!

We

cant

craniotomy. Nobody knows how, now, Ives.

But look, George, we only have to penetrate the
dura.
Nooo, George interrupted, lips extended in a
pucker.
Ives approached George, hands in the air. George
you know the limitations of EEG. The patient might have
deep dendrite potentials that we can trace with the
ECoG.
George nodded in agreement, but said, Take it
easy Ives. I did my research. There are about four other
brain diagnostics we can employ without cutting this
patient open. Smith is going to hold down the lab. You
31

are coming upstairs to examine the patient for yourself,

and coordinate the testing. But you will NOT, George
grabbed Ives lab coat lapel, and pulled him closer,
perform any invasive procedures. Got it?
Got it.
Good!
Ives
On his way upstairs with George, Ives processed
by telling George everything that was going through his
mind. You know, just yesterday I was saying how flat life
was, you know. When you went to church with me last
Sunday, I was saying that then, wasnt I? I was saying
that church wasnt even that fulfilling, how I wished I
had something interesting, something to make life more
interesting.
I remember. George encouraged Ives.
Do you think God answered my prayers? George
smirked in Ives direction. I mean I know you dont
think so. Ives shook his head. What was I thinking?
Here I am. Here it is. Something exciting that uses my
professional skills. You know I was thinking, I dont know
why my mind is, like, rounding up all these facts, but do
you remember that guy I told you I ran into last month?
The guy you went to med school with.
Yeah him.

A hundred years ago this guy was

vivacious can you say that about a man? He was a

great guy, but when I saw him last month he was cynical,
32

humorless, mean, lifeless almost, but with a certain glint

in his eye that was not a pleasant glint. Yuck.
Well, weve seen that before. What about that guy
we saw in the clinic. Bots werent working. Had to give
him a new payload. He made me shudder. George then
shuddered with the memory.
Yes, I remember him. Made my blood run cold,
that guy. They shared a guffaw. Ive also noticed the
look on othersI cant quantify or explain . They
turned and corner and collided with a man standing still
at a hallway intersection.
Sorry Im sorry sir.. Hey dont worry
about it. Im lost. I need the people who buy drugs.
There was a moment of silence.then muted snickers.
Im a representative of Global Pharmaceuticals. My
card. He handed a business card off to George. Dan
Brown, the two other men read out loud. Well Mr.
Brown, follow me. This is Dr. St. Jacques, who is on his
way to examine a patient.
Great to meet you Brown. Im sure Ill see you by
and by. Ives disappeared down the hallway, leaving
George and Brown still standing at the intersection. Ives
could not help muttering out loud as he approached
patient care.
The Pharmaceutical Rep
Dan Brown watched the shorter curly-haired
doctor rush away. He turned backed to the doctor who
remained. Before they moved down the hall in another
33

direction, the physician extended a fist, Im Dr. Thomas,

Head of Diagnostics. Brown bumped and fell into step
with George.
Before we go on, Brown said, I just want to let
you know that I am here to sell analgesics. My company
is third in the worldwide market, so Im always angling
for some new market segment.
Well, Im not the guy in charge of purchasing, Mr.
Brown, but Ill introduce you to the person who is. After
George escorted him to Administration, Brown was
cleared to visit other department heads.
George paused outside Administration. There was
something familiar about Brown. It was odd that he
couldnt quite place him. His memory for faces was
usually flawless. Nevertheless, George was not alarmed.
It must be someone Im not afraid of, George thought to
himself.
As lunch time approached, Brown was still in the
Hospital, talking to the staff, just mostly schmoozing, and
trying to set up lunch with an attractive staffer. He was
outside the emergency department when he overheard a
staff physician and a nurse discussing the comatose
patient who had no EEG tracing.
He started investigating. He didnt gather much
information, so he went back to Administration to make
an official inquiry, explaining that his company would be
pleased to share the research on an analgesic developed
34

especially for the brain. Hospital officials deny that any

comatose patient has been admitted.
Brown began digging into the possible biological
mechanics behind this condition, and discovered that
scientists have completely forgotten how to do research
according to the scientific method. He discovered that
Ives is the only doctor in North America equipped to
effectively

research

this

phenomenon.

Meanwhile,

someone else came to the hospital with no EEG tracing.

He was at the Admitting desk in ED when the patient
came in. When he clandestinely checked the computer
for information, none existed.
After a long day of marketing and espionage,
Brown was in the Hospital mess eating some dinner,
when Doctors Thomas and St. Jacques entered together.
He waved them over.
Hey fellas, have a seat. The physicians joined
Brown.
Youve been here all day? asked George. Brown
nodded,

food

in

his

mouth.

didnt

know

pharmaceutical selling required that much dedication.

Uh, no offense. George looked from Brown to Ives and
back with a decided twinkle in his eye.
George, said Ives, takes some getting used to,
Brown. No, George, Brown stepped over into my
territory, today, talked to some of the staff about the
scientific

method.

didnt

know

pharmaceutical

companies even cared anymore about how research is

35

done. The bots do everything. Ives concentrated on

combining the food on his tray, and missed the minute
reaction that took place in both of the other men at the
mention of Browns inquiries.
Brown stopped chewing momentarily. Georges
fork paused on the way to his mouth. They both spoke at
once.
Say you know theres that black tie thing
tonight.
Ives theres a meeting in the morning, but
tonight.. Both men needed to change the subject.
Ives raised his head in surprise, looked from one
man to the other. What in the world? Yes, Brown, the
fundraising Gala is happening tonight, I have my tux and
Im all ready to have a good time. And no, George, I
didnt know about a meeting tomorrow. What time? He
introduced a forkful.
Well, youre not necessary at the meeting. Just
talk, really. Ill brief you later. Brown, I have an extra
ticket. Meet me at the gate, black tie. Are you on?
Brown nodded. Im on! What21 hundred?
The Gala
Ives, George and Brown met at the main gate a
little after 2100. Each man wore a stylish tuxedo, shiny
shoes. George and Ives wore their usual a playful
demeanor. Brown was relaxed but watchful. A fourth
man none of them had ever met before, approached as
George passed Brown the extra ticket. The man greeted
36

them all and asked if they knew whether very many

unescorted single women would be in attendance.
They

all

entered

at

the

same

time,

and

immediately made their way to the bar. On the way, they

all espied a variety of young women, commenting about
their attributes. The Man With No Name (MWNN)
stopped in his tracks when he saw a woman in a red
satin gown, which exhibited her girls. He waved
goodbye to George, Ives and Brown, and took off in the
direction of the red dress.
They ate. They drank. They danced, and not with
each other. They lost track of MWNN, but he passed by
their table during the evening. George asked Howd it
go with the red dress? He gave them a puzzled look,
then said Oh yeah. No luck. See you guys later, with a
strained smile, and disappeared into the crowded room.
The men exchanged looks, laughed, toasted each other,
and gulped their drinks. Brown commented Was that
the guy at the gate?
About 4 a.m., George, Ives and Brown stood at the
gate where they had first entered. As they waited for the
valet service to deliver their cars, they laughed, they
talked about playing golf, some tag football. They were
all a little lit up from all the alcohol they had consumed
during the evening. A man who was a little tipsy swayed
by, looked at them all with a big smile, waved, winked
and tried to stop and talk but his wife took him in tow.
He smiled more broadly, another wave, and as they all
37

looked right at him, the light just went out of his eyes.
The smile waned a bit, but didnt go away. His relaxed,
drunken

demeanor

disappeared,

though.

His

smile

widened without his eyes involved, morphing his friendly

grin into a fake mask of a smile.
Ives and company all noticed the change. Ives
scientific curiosity and advanced eye for detail caught
every nuance. As he turned away, Ives, George and
Brown all stopped breathing for a moment. They each
took a gulp of air, and in that instant, they were all sober.
Throne Room John 8:32 Then you will know the
truth and the truth will set you free. NKJV
Why dont you tell them beforehand?
As the Father looked to the Accuser to answer his
question, thousands of others appeared in the Throne
Room, before the Throne of Grace.
I only tell the Truth. Everything I say is the
Truth.
The enemy responded sarcastically What. Like;
because I said so?
Yes.
They must feel double-crossed. You tricked them,
You know, letting them believe they would live forever
because of the Treatment. He guffawed.
Ive always told them the Truth, said the Father.
My Word is Truth, and they have had my Word for
thousands of years. My Word to them has never
changed.
38

The enemy jumped up, backward. Oh! So its all

my fault is it? Sure, I lie to them, but its not my fault if
they BELIEVE me! When I asked You the question, I
meant, why do you BOTHER to tell them? Theyre not
worthy of Your attention, Your Truth. Do You. . .and You. .
. and You want to be with them for eternity?
Yes, said the Godhead.
Well I dont understand it. Look at them, all wideeyed at dying at the appointed time. Theyre still stupid
when they get here. Leaving their bodies behind in midstep. Its really kind of funny. Chuckling.
The Son leaned over and spoke softly into the
Fathers right ear. The Father looked at the enemy with a
small smile. So are you ready to answer Our question
now? Have you run out of demons?
Yes! No. Well, if youre asking why Im not
sending a demon to occupy every empty body these days.
.
The Hospital laboratory, sub rosa - Psalm 10:9 He
lies in wait secretly, as a lion in his den; NKJV
Why are we meeting here Dr. Hughes was a
leading diagnostician a hundred years ago. He was
educated at Harvard Medical, interned and completed
his residency at Boston General. He taught advanced
diagnoses of exotic diseases to the brightest and best in
the UK. He ran this Hospital, and didnt know this room
in

Laboratory

on

the

sublevel,

even

Somebody tell me why were meeting here.

39

existed.

Present in the room were just three more people:

Dr. Josefson, an American woman who always said that
most of her ancestors were from Africa, even though she
had that caramel color everybody was currently choosing
for their designer children; Dr. Smith , an M.D. who said
he savored the slow and steady pace of laboratory work
but really just didnt like people very much; and the only
person who was not a practicing physician, although he
had attended medical school, George A. Thomas, head of
the Testing and Evaluation Department of the Hospital,
otherwise known as Diagnostics.
Why. Whats wrong with here? George said with
that twinkle in his eye.
Nothing. Hughes paused. We have state of the
art conference facilities with, of all things.. He peered
around the room, tables and chairs. Not to mention
computers and. Unison state of the art exhibition
and projection facilities!! For fifty years this had been a
central portion of Hughes litany when extolling the
virtues of the Hospital.
Smith, said George, turning to the lab doc,
stools, please. Smith merely nodded toward the
glistening stainless steel lab table as he reached
underneath for a stool of his own. The others followed
suit and made themselves comfortable, tried to make
themselves comfortable, or just perched UNcomfortably
on the edge of their stool.
40

Who called this meeting? George looked around

with amusement, eyes landing first on Smith, who
shrugged and blinked sarcastically. I know Smith; you
wouldnt call a meeting if your life depended on it. He
snorted and looked at Hughes, who looked at Josefson
and back to George with a look that was approaching
exasperation.
Ok, I called the meeting. George leaped off his
stool and stood, hands in his lab coat pockets. We have
a situation in this hospital. A coma of unknown origin.
Yes. Were still trying to diagnose that patient. I
mean in the sense that we dont know what has caused
the coma. We know shes in a coma, said Josefson.
Georges amused demeanor did not abate. Life
amused him in general, but these people amused him on
a daily basis. Josefson was one of the most amusing
people he had ever met. She was astringently serious,
always stating the painfully obvious, but so seriously that
it was hard not to be amused by the way she did it.
Except for George. He loved to make fun of her, and
watch her take his teasing so..seriously.
Yes. We know shes in a coma, George said
slowly, and then looked from face to face. At first we
thought it was just an accident of some kind, with a
subdural hematoma, or a fracture that we could not be
detected, or something that our usual hard diagnostic
methods would reveal in a short time. But our definition
41

of a short time has passed and all our blood work, every
physical examination has revealed exactly nothing.
Hughes harrumphed and rustled on his stool
without standing. We know this George. I have been
consulted on the diagnosis, but I have not exhausted the
possibilities. I have more research to do.
I understand that Dr. Hughes, using his title to
keep him listening, but the problem is not the delay in
diagnosis, its the growing restlessness of the media and
the gossip in the hospital, about the continuing efficacy
of the Treatment.
Everyone

spoke

at

once.

Aw

for

goodness

sake! Son of a! How long will people doubt the

efficacy! Hughes leaned toward George and raised his
voice, How long will people doubt the efficacy of the
Treatment? It is the single most incredible medical
breakthrough in human history. It overshot penicillin,
smallpox vaccine, and polio vaccine as the single most
life-changing medical event in the history of the world!
They

all

fell

silent,

including

George,

as

Hughes

lectured.
Three hundred years ago we still suffered from
cancer, from tooth decay, from dementia, from diabetes,
arthritis, asthma. All kinds of medical conditions that
killed the quality of life long before it killed the human
body. But then the scientists working on diagnostic tools,
and the scientists working on discovering the underlying
causes of diseases, and the scientists working on the
42

cures for diseases, all had an epiphany pretty much at

the same time.
Diagnostic tools were still looking at gross
anatomy: blood cells, skin cells, brain cells were just all
too big to reveal the problem at the atomic and
subatomic level. The underlying causes of diseases were
at the subatomic level; and the cures for diseases.well
you all know the story.
Everyone nodded.They all discovered the power
of the nano at the same time. The engineers and
scientists designed and manufactured the nanobot. A
diagnostic

tool

and

cure,

all

in

one.

The

same

engineered, partially organic, programmed subatomic

mechanism that diagnoses disease in a patient also cures
the patient after the diagnostic phase is completed. It
delivers medications, excises tissue, builds stents and
then

removes

them

when

the

patients

body

is

sufficiently regenerated. Nanotechnology provides the

framework for every single cure in the last 300 hundred
years.
But there has always been an Element in our
culture who thinks that there is some ethical problem
with getting people well, keeping them well, and
expanding the quality and length of human life. What
morons! They never go away, and they continue to
interfere with the work that medicine does on this
planet! Hughes was now almost frothing. George let
43

him take a breath and broke in on the lecture, stating

mildly,
Exactly right, Dr. Hughes, and this Element is the
reason why we need to accelerate the resolution of this
patients condition.
The other physicians stood like statues and stared
at George in silence. George broke the silence. Im not
suggesting anything sinister, doctors, only that the
nanobots are simply not supplying any information.
There has been no input to their programming that
results in any output that makes sense, which provides
an answer. This quiet affirmation made the doctors
relax a little.
George was not finished, and pressed on with a
pleasant smile. You see, people have been happy,
pleased, satisfied even, that we know how to diagnosis
and cure their ills quickly. No fuss, no muss. No reason
for the Element as you put it Dr. Hughes, to be stirred
up. But nowthisand the other one. Again the
deafening silence, no movement, and wide eyes.
Other one. That was Hughes, a statement, in
shock. Neither Josefson nor Smith spoke, but Smith just
narrowed his eyes and turned away from the group.
Right

before

the

Gala

last

night,

another

comatose patient was admitted to the Hospital. Same

symptoms. That is to say, no symptoms other than the
lack of EEG. Nanobots are not helping although were
44

certain that they will come up with some diagnosis and

cure in due time. He forged on.
But the Element has gotten wind of the two
patients and is now poised to go the media with the story
that the Treatment has failed as they said it would all
along. That humans have become immune to it, and we
are going to be plunged back into the dark ages of
medicine with no cures for any existing disease states at
all. The other doctors woke from their shock.
George delivered the denouement with quiet
authority. I have heard from the office of the President
of The United Earth. POTUE himself requires that these
cases reach a diagnostic conclusion with alacrity.
Those words were filled with world history and
spoke more than volumes. And they communicated a
political reality that only Hughes had ever had to figure
into his everyday administrative deliberations.
HISTORY OF THE WORLD, Part III
Right after of the turn of the 21st century, there
was that global economic recession, led by the United
States of America, the USA. The history books tell the
story that every school child now knows. US banks and
financial

institutions

sold

investments

to

servicing

companies who then helped other financiers create

securities based on these investments, which were based
on real money. Well, real money in the sense that, at the
bottom of this pyramid were ordinary people who didnt
know that their mortgages would be sold like stocks and
45

bonds on the world market. A house of financial cards

that collapsed when borrowers on the streets of America,
the UK, Germany and Greece simply could not repay.
Almost every developed country -- as well as some
Third World nations -- made significant investments in
mortgage-backed

securities,

and

other

phantom

investments.
Phantom securities. Yes. So-called because the
financial transaction that created the trading on the
securities

that

resulted,

were

many

transactions

removed from the transaction that created the round of

trading - the first loan or mortgage for the consumer.
This consumer became a phantom, as the securities and
their value ballooned around the world. This balloon
burst when the phantom consumers back was broken
under the weight of the securities it leveraged.
The resolution of that global economic crisis was
followed by another world conflict centered in the
Middle East. This region, which had been the worlds
heavy-weight boxing ring for centuries, finally relented
when the other countries of this Earth simply refused to
let it go on. The US was no longer alone when it moved
in to make peace. It was not the United Nations peace
keeping forces who backed the American troops.
No. In order to keep their troops out of the Middle
East, the United Kingdom, Germany, France, the Czech
Republic and mainland China, Brazil, Argentina, Chile,
not to mention Canada, Australia and Mexico, all sat
46

down with Iraq, Iran, Libya, Kuwait, Afghanistan -- not

just the governments, but also the tribal leadership -and said enough is enough. We want global peace.
And we wont buy any more oil.
Not that oil was any longer a dependency for any
of

them.

By

2130,

transportation

was

no

longer

dependent on petroleum products at all. Nor was home

heating,

cooking,

or

industrial

production

or

manufacturing.
What a brilliant and swift turnaround for this
planet, for the people on this planet. And everybody
believed one person made it happen: POTUS. The
President of the United States. Well, if thats what we get
when one guy is in charge in one country in 2130, what
miracles of administration would take place with one guy
runningeverything.
This, of course, was the fear of Christians, based
on the end of their holy book, the New Testament Bible.
At the end, there would be one world government, an
Anti-Christ figure would reign over all the earth, and the
world as we know it, would end. But
It didnt happen, or, it hasnt happened yet. Most
Christians

just

think

that

the

Books

end

was

misinterpreted. Many Christians still believe that it will

end just as it has been prophesied. And it has been those
Christians

who

believe

that

the

Treatment

is

an

abomination, and will usher Earth into the end to

come.
47

48

CHAPTER 3

POTUE - President of the United Earth

Whats that.whats that mean? All three men
turned and looked at Gloria Josefson. The office of the
President of The United Earth? What does he care about
what happens at the Hospital? What does it mean a
diagnostic conclusion with alacrity?
George wanted to lose his warm smile and look at
Josefson with incredulity. But he overcame his desire to
ask her if she had just been born this morning, and
instead opened his mouth to explain. He didnt get to,
because Hughes intervened.
Having regained his composure when he heard
POTUE, he said, As the administrator of this facility,
Dr. Josefson, I often hear from the Office of POTUE. As
you know, Global Government funds a great many of the
health programs, research, studies, and the medical
school here at the Hospital. It is not unusual for the
Office of POTUE to indicate to us what his preferences
are in the operation of the Hospital. Josefson took a
breath to respond but Hughes held up a silencing palm.
Never mind. I know exactly what to do. Hughes
slipped of the stool. And I now know why we met here.
He turned to the door, turned back to face everyone. His
face was like thunder. Thank you, George, for your
49

attention to detail. I appreciate your discretion. And

Josefson, Smith, you understand that you are not to
discuss this matter -- these comas -- with anyone who is
not working with these patients. Further orders are
forthcoming. George, I will see you in my office in one
hour. He looked into each set of eyes one more time,
spun and quickly left the lab.
George nodded to himself as he replaced his stool,
an almost micro expression. Smith asked, What are my
orders boss? George looked at Smith with his usual
smile, but his eyes were not in it. He told Smith, You
and I will meet after my meeting with Hughes. Ill call
you. He held up his personal phone, nodded toward the
lab door.
Smith caught the hint, said to Josefson Ill see
you, Gloria, and marched out the lab door, loudly
closing the door behind him. George leaned against the
lab table, lazily crossed his arms, and stared at Josefson.
She stared back. What?
The Throne Room
Yes. NO. Well, if youre asking why Im not
sending a demon to occupy every empty body these days
its because its just plain boring to see how they react to
things. Theyre not very smart. The Accuser of the
Brethren pouted and fell silent.
When No One spoke to him, he went on. No I
have not run out of demons and that was a trick question
50

because You know everything. I just want to change

things up, thats all.
Still

there

was

no

response.

The

Accuser

continued. See this is what I mean. I mean, they dont

know yet, do they? That Im replacing human spirits with
demons and so they havent figured out that there are
human bodies with no souls or spirits at all. Isnt that it?
The enemy laughed a nervous laugh, because he realized
that he had severely miscalculated.
The

Accuser

threw

an

angry

fit.

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarh, he growled. They are too

STUPID to torture! With his arms flailing, he raged from
the Throne Room.
The Father and Son looked at each other. He
would be back.
The Hospital Labyrinth Redux
Gloria, do you believe in God? Josefson stepped
lightly from the stool and took a few mincing steps
toward George. Gloria Josefson was tall, elegant even in
the white coat. She looked up at George through
luxurious eyelashes and fixed her warm brown eyes on
Georges lips.
I miss these George. She whispered. She lightly
pressed his lower lip with her index finger.
George knew that Josefson was always ready for
intimacy. He often thought she had gone into the wrong
old profession. Especially since she was not a rational
thinker, unless she was thinking about medicine. Thats
51

why the politics of the situation completely escaped her

understanding. He could abandon any attempt at getting
her to understand the why, so he was determined to
give her incentive to take the appropriate action.
Gloria, I asked you if you believe in God.
She stepped back from him, leaned back upon the
stool she had vacated. The God of the Old Testament
Bible, the God of New Testament Bible, or the god or the
Muslims, or any of the panoply of gods of India, or the
god of.
No, no. I mean the One True God. You know I
mean the Jewish God, the Christian God.
Yes and no. Whats the real question youre
asking me George? He looked at her with new respect.
Real question?
Josefson took a step toward George, hand on her
hip, head to one side. George, whats wrong with those
patients? Whats really wrong? Its... not medical...is it?
It took a lot to amaze George. But he was amazed
at Gloria. It was her intuition, he thought. Something
about her leaps of intuition made her a better than
average physician. She had taken leap right here in his
presence about this crisis, and it left him impressed.
He decided to get to the point. No, not medical, I
dont think. I mean, I dont know for sure, but I have a
working theory. Want to hear it? Josefson shrugged.
Okay, said George. I know that scientifically, we dont
treat the soul or spirit, and we dont define it or even
52

acknowledge souls and spirits when we treat patients. As

physicians, though, we know there is a difference
between alive and dead that relates to the body
continuing to function correctly. But each of us has seen
that light that goes out of a patients eyes when there is
no longer brain function, or before the final respiration.
George took a step toward Josefson and put a
hand on her shoulder. I believe in God, Gloria. I think
the Bible is accurate when it says that God formed us
and made man a living soul. Something is in here he
tapped his chest, more than just my heart beating. I
have seen its absence, more than I can say that I have
defined its presence in every man.
Recently I have seen people walking around
without the spark. Empty behind the eyes. Then, out of
curiosity, I examined the comatose patient, the EEG
tracings, the blood work, and all the diagnostics. And I
looked in the patients eyes. Gloria, I have seen braindead patients before. This is different. This patient is
alive, but also dead. Like no ones home. He looked
away with a sigh.
Gloria smiled. People without souls, George?
Really? George noted her sardonic smile and smiled in
return.
You dont buy it.
Uh-unh.
He took a lighter approach. Then I dont think the
Element or the public will buy it either. Keep it to
53

yourself, Gloria. I may have to come up with something

else. Lunch? He took her arm and led her out of the
lab, allowing the heavy door to slam loudly behind him.
Church - 2 Peter 2:9 the Lord knows how to
rescue

the

unrighteous

godly
for

from

trials and

punishment

on

to
the

hold
Day

the
of

Judgment. NKJV
Ives was sick of it all, the lab, the Hospital, the
Church, everything. But he perked up when he thought
about the mystery of the missing spark. It energized him
to

have

something

to

think

about

that

was

..unexplainable.
Life on planet Earth was as near to utopia as it
could be. No long excruciating deaths from diseases that
cant be cured. Plus, no diabetes, allergies, irritable
bowel syndrome, no health problems that inconvenience
ones life. If you fall of a cliff and break your stupid neck,
usually the Treatment bots cant repair you and you die,
because your heart stops beating too long and theres
brain death. Its gruesome to get to the scene of a tragic
accident like that one and find that the corpse has healed
injuries, but the brain is simply long gone.
Ives smiled a grim smile, thinking about the
history of the very first such incident. Law enforcement
believed it was homicide at first, poison or something
toxic. There were no apparent fractures or other trauma
on the body. Autopsy revealed all the healed fractures,
and no indication of occlusion or stenosis in the
54

circulatory system. The heart was traumatized, sure,

because the brain stopped sending the signal to beat and
there was infarction, but no disease to account for it!
The public naturally asked why the persons heart
wasnt healed by the nanobots, and the brain was dead.
Well the short answer was that when the spinal cord was
severed, the brain couldnt send any more signals to the
heart to beat, so it stopped. With no circulation, cardiac
tissue began to die. The bots are speedy but the repair
work they do is not instantaneous. By the time the spinal
cord is repaired (programming tells them whats most
important to repair first), the brain is dead meat, and the
heart not far behind.
Since the beginning, engineers and scientists have
sped up the applications that run the bots, inserted
more into each person (there is a maximum number of
bots that can be accommodated by the human body; too
many and they kill instead of heal), and given the little
machines complex decision-making matrices that allow
them to decide whether to divide their duties among
repairing the spinal cord, keeping blood circulating
through the heart, and the like. Nevertheless, no system
is perfect. Not to mention that humans have a bizarre
facility for tragically circumventing the most perfect
systems.
Yes, thought Ives, we have no more challenges.
Not really. Its all too easy, too flat. He liked the lab and
he liked working there. It was, in fact, where he met and
55

built a relationship with George Adam Thomas. A strange

but interesting man, very interesting.
As religious and spiritual as Ives is, George is Ives
negative. George could declare on Monday that he was
an atheist, an agnostic on Tuesday, Buddhist/Hindu on
Wednesday, and back to atheism on Saturday.
Ives himself believes in the God of Bible, but finds
some Biblical notions dated and un-usable in this culture.
Oddly, he can believe strongly in Creation in an age
when everyone else believes in the spontaneous rise of
life in the Universe.
Ives looks for excitement where he can find it. He
finds a little rush at the lab when something unexpected
happens, like the comatose patients. Thats kept his
blood rushing a little lately, but George has shrugged it
off as some bot glitch that hasnt been discovered yet.
Certainly not any new disease or other organic anomaly.
Well see, Ives mused aloud.
Ives prepared for church, thinking about the gala,
the spark, the comatose patients. He had not seen or
spoken with George since Friday. George let slip at
dinner Friday, that there would be some low-profile lab
meeting on Saturday. Ives volunteered to come, but
George blew him off.
Ives never missed church on Sunday. He likes his
church, his people. He likes to worship. Singing was
cathartic. And the knowledge that the God of the
Universe heard it all and approved of their praise
56

energized him for the week to come. He admitted to

himself that he was not a rational, intellectual Christian
with all the answers. He had a relationship with God that
he liked, more importantly, that God liked.
Yes he knew that God like their relationship. He
couldnt explain how he knew, but he did know. He could
hear in his spirit man that God likes him, loves him. He
could feel Gods approval. Not that he never makes
mistakes. He sins like other men, but not on purpose, or
even recklessly. George labels him a prude, but not
narrow-minded. Ives never gives advice and never
preaches or exhorts people whom he thinks are ungodly. People dont approve of that kind of approach,
even in the Church.
No. Ives is always described as both easy-going
and determined, a nice guy who is not judgmental but
holds strong opinions about himself and his place in the
universe. He loves God, but would never try to talk
anybody into a seeking a relationship with Him if they
dont

seem

interested.

And

George

doesnt

seem

interested.
George is also not interested in Ives approach to
scientific inquiry. Although George is in administrative
control of the lab and all diagnostic programming, he
allows Ives incredible leeway in his laboratory practices.
Mostly, doctors and other scientists have abandoned the
centuries-old scientific method. The formulation of a
hypothesis, establishment of the framework of the study,
57

prove one thing or disprove another, control groups,

statistics, and the like. Thorough, incremental, carefully
documented.
In the current age, the bots have become the
standard of scientific inquiry. Programming. Simply
programming. Input every parameter for the disease, the
disorder, the trauma, and let a database pick the
solution. Garbage in, garbage out.
Ives believes a lot has been lost by the new
approach, and prefers to take his time and find the
solution. Ives returned the human element to the
diagnostic process. George gives Ives the freedom to do
it his way, and as a result, George has the best
reputation in the worldwide medical community for
diagnostic excellence. George was the reason that
Hughes took on the highest administrative post at
Hospital. George simply didnt want to abandon the lab
and sit behind a desk. Hughes was the best second
choice.
Ives is among the handful of individuals who knew
that George was the World Heath Agencys (WHA) first
choice

for

Hospital

Chief.

Meaning

he

was

the

Presidents choice. Fewer still realize that George enjoys

a

personal

relationship

with

POTUE.

Both

were

reportedly born in France to Jewish parents and lived

very near to each other, attending the same schools,
worshipping at the same Temple and, later, churches.
Ives is aware that George has made his reputation on
58

Ives plodding methods. Nevertheless, Ives is satisfied to

live in the background, comfortable to do the job he
likes, the way he likes.
As usual, Ives found church refreshing. He likes
the solo he sings occasionally, the freedom to shout,
move, run, dance. Its the only thing in Ives life that
feels real and, yes, new each week, every Sunday. The
only day of the week he does not hear from George.
That sermon was just for me. I know you think it
was for all of you, but it was really just for me. Ives
made his favorite comment to his fellow parishioners as
they stood in the church parking lot. They laughed,
hugged, shook hands, and planned lunch. A personal
phone went off.
Ives looked around for whose signal was the same
as his. No one reached for their phone. Another signal.
Ives realized the signal was coming from his jacket
pocket. Surprised, he looked at the message screen.
George!?!!
George?

He

answered

the

phone

with

question, although he knew the identity of the caller.

Whats wrong? Something significant had happened -what? My God, oh my God! What do you need? After a
moment, Ives turned back to his concerned friends, all
waiting patiently for Ives phone call to end.
That was my boss at work, my friend George.
Weve met him, that time you brought him to
church. It was Elder Tom Jones who spoke up.
59

Yes, well, Ives started. A co-worker has been

found dead in the lab. Gasps all around. She was
apparently killed, murdered yesterday. George found her,
her body in the lab today.
Who was it Ives? Anybody we know? Did you
know her?
She was well known. I worked with her, worked
for her. Youve probably heard her name: Dr. Gloria
Josefson.
Murder in The Hospital
Murders dont happen much in this utopia. Thats
partly because of the Treatment. Its hard to kill a person
really.deadwith the Treatment, the sophistication of
the bots.
Its partly because crimes are investigated and
punished

by

the

UEPD,

the

United

Earth

Police

Department. They know everything. Everyone is under

surveillance everywhere. Sociologists and psychologists
working for United Earth monitor every expression,
every plot and plan, everything you read, everything you
listen to, write, scribble and discard, for telegraphing
that you MIGHT intend to commit a murder, or a crime
of any kind.
As soon as a crime is committed, or attempted,
UEPD begins an investigation before they arrive at the
scene. Every element of the alleged perpetrators life is
examined in minute detail for signs that this crime was
contemplated, and why. When the forensic team finally
60

arrives to process the crime scene, they look at the

evidence from the perspective gained by the psychosocial evaluation. Every crime scene is the framework of
a personality, even when a perpetrator is unknown.
Nevertheless, unknown perpetrator is almost
unheard-of. After all, everyone is monitored everywhere
all the time. So how does a crime occur without
observation? There are many ways, but most people
simply lack the requisite knowledge of governmental
practices to escape every device that sees, hears and
evaluates. When they accidentally discover the dead
zones, a la the plot of 1984, most citizens report the
zones. The government then adds a new camera, audio
pick-up or other fix.
Sometimes, however, the citizens do not report
dead zones. They use them to their advantage. When
they are plotting a crime, the zones come in handy.
Nevertheless, when a crime is committed, the psychosocial network beings to look into the personality of a
person who COULD commit the crime, using the same
kind of programmed diagnostic framework as the bots,
to match the criminal personality profile to the crime
itself. Every citizen is in there. Crime solved.
Crimes

dont

happen

much.

Its

partly

the

Treatment, partly the practices of the UEPD, and partly

because of one more bit of alphabet soup--GPS. The
Global Positioning System was more than 300 years old!
It began with a few geo-positioned satellites and a few
61

devices that were linked to them voluntarily - cell and

satellite phones, automobiles, airplanes. But then, the
UEPD lobbied the UE Congress to pass an international
law requiring that everyone carry a GPS device to ensure
health and safety. But some folks would forget to have
their GPS device on their person at all times, despite
harsh penalties for the lapse. Finally, the UE Congress
legislated the sub dermal GPS device for every citizen of
Earth.
This

is

infamous.

Dr.

Hughes

spoke

with

desperate sadness and wild panic. How will the

Government
always

react?

capitalized

The

world

when

Dr.

Government
Hughes

uttered

was
it.

Murder! He sounded more and more like Macbeth with

each outburst.
George sat in a comfortable chair in Dr. Hughes
office. Legs crossed, feet elevated on a hassock, he did
not look up from his personal phone as he said mildly,
Calm yourself Doctor.
Calm? Dr. Hughes eyes were wild, whites
brilliant, contrasting the glistening blue of his pupils.
How can I be calm? How can YOU be calm? You
discovered the body. Whats going to happen?
George grew weary, lost his smile, and looked up
from his phone. Dr. Hughes, you and I know better than
most that UEPD has this investigation well in hand. You
know whats going to happen. The murderer will be
62

found out in short order; he or she will be punished.

Period.
But...
But nothing, Hughes. What do you think anyway?
That youll be blamed? You didnt kill her did you?
The ridiculous question seemed to calmand
amuseHughes. No I did not. He rubbed the back of
his neck, smiled a wry smile. Youre right; I have
nothing to be concerned about. Theythe Government
they will apprehend the criminal, and this Hospital will
be vindicated.
Yes, Hughes. After all, no one here plotted to
murder a prominent member of the medical staff.
So, George, how did her body happen to be in the
laboratory? I mean, assuming no one here plotted to kill
her.
George chuckled. Thats a good question, but one
we are not charged with answering. Id prefer to spend
no time at all trying to figure that one out.
Why leave her body in the laboratory?
Why kill her? Why move the body? Why leave it
anywhere? I dont know, Hughes. Lets just wait on the
PD and let them handle it all!
Hughes sat down at his desk, across from George.
Steepled

his

fingers

and

looked

through

at

his

companion. Rumor is, George, that you and Gloria were

friends.with.benefits. Although Hughes used the
term, it did not fit his mouth. It wasnt his style to gossip
63

with his staff, but he was trying to pass the time without
flipping out. Or so George believed.
Amusement tickled the corners of George lips.
Hughes, youre funny! Friends with benefits. What
historical novel have you been reading? Never mind. Yes.
I was very fond of Gloria and her attributes. Yes. There
you have it.
So then tell me George, why are you not affected
by her death? George stopped playing the game on his
phone, then. He leaned forward in his chair and stared
hard at Hughes. All amusement disappeared and he
looked at Hughes with new insight. I might be in
shock. He was not attempting to convince Hughes.
George I have seen shock. Hughes was a doctor.
He had seen shock. You are completely at ease.
Completely at ease is a little strong. I dont
know what to say, Hughes. Except, all that weve been
through, the appointment, your necessary understanding
of my real job at the Hospital, my real job He looked
for a reaction in Hughes. Hughes leaned back, placed his
hands on the arms of his chair, said nothing.
Im a spy, Hughes. I dont get excited when
people die. I see more death than physicians, or lab
rats. He paused. No, Im not intimate with all the
people I eventually see dead, but I compartmentalize
well. George put his feet on the floor and leaned
forward over the desk between them, keeping his eyes
64

on Hughes eyes. Hughes stared back thoughtfully,

silently, no readable expression on his face.
When the knock came at the door, both men
experienced the thrill of adrenaline for a microsecond.
Not enough to elicit a reflexive jump, but enough to
make the pupils dilate and the palms break out into cold,
cold sweat.
The Throne Room - Galatians 6:8 Whoever sows to
please

their

flesh,

from

the

flesh

will

reap

destruction; whoever sows to please the Spirit,

from the Spirit will reap eternal life. NKJV
Hey, Glorias not here! The Enemy broke out
into a loud, howling laugh, snorting with every breath.
He slapped his knee. His eyes watered. His fell over the
edge of the Throne.
THE INVESTIGATION
Ives put his personal transportation on automatic
and arrived at the Hospital swiftly. It was Sunday and
business traffic was minimal. When he arrived he sped to
the main laboratory and found no one there. Puzzled, he
took the lift back to the guards station in the main lobby.
Dr. Thomas called me about the murder. Where can I
find him? The guards directed him to the office of the
Chief on the 32nd floor.
The murder. Ives had lived his whole life without
knowing anyone who had been murdered. To even use
the word in association with a person he knew was
disturbing. As he exited the elevator at the bank nearest
65

the Chiefs office, two others stepped out of a car on the

other side of the bank. That side of the bank was express
elevators from floors with single digits.
The man and woman wore the uniform of the
United Earth Policed Department (UEPD), psychologicalsocial (psych-social) forensics unit. Ives had seen the
uniforms before on worldnet video. They faced each
other. The woman looked at her device. You are Dr. Ives
St. Jacques, laboratory associate. You work for Dr.
Thomas. He called you. Statements, not questions.
Profile.
Yes. I came to help. To do whatever he might
need me to do in the circumstances.
She nodded, smiled. I am Lieutenant Arlene
DeMateo. This is Sgt. Gene Martin. We are here to see
Doctors Hughes and Thomas. The office is this way. She
turned in the direction of the office as Ives hesitated. She
paused and looked back and him.
To her silent question he responded, You dont
need me. I mean, George doesnt need me if hes going
to be answering your questions.consulting with you. I
can wait.
DeMateo smiled and said I knew youd say that.
The twinkle in her eye caused Ives to laugh reflexively,
head back, mouth wide open. It embarrassed him and he
immediately

wondered

why.

Lets

go.

DeMateo

continued toward the Chiefs office, Sgt. Martin and Ives

following close behind.
66

Before DeMateo could knock on the door, Ives said

suddenly Wait! I meanwait. When DeMateo turned to
look at him, Ives blushed but continued Im not usually
involved in matters at this level. This is not my level. I
dont talk with Chief Hughes. George I consider a friend
and supervisor, but Hughes is not accustomed to hearing
from me on anything that happens outside the lab.
He put his hands in his pockets and waited in
silence, looking from DeMateo to Martin and back again.
THE CHIEFS OFFICE
The Chief stood. Enter! George also rose, back
still to the door when it opened. Ives entered first,
greeting the Chief.
Dr. Hughes, sir. Dr. Thomas. This is Lt. DeMateo
and

Sgt.

Martin,

the

on-the-ground

psycho-social

forensic team from UEPD. What can I do to help? The

parties shook hands all around, Hughes ushering the
officers into chairs.
George and Ives clasped hands, exchanged smiles,
and clapped each other on the back before being seated.
DeMateo noticed the exchange in her peripheral vision,
flashed a sidewise glance at Martin who caught her look.
Dr. Hughes took it all in without reaction.
Dr.

Hughes

spoke

first.

What

have

you

discovered?
DeMateo straightened her uniform. Dr. Hughes,
first of all, POTUE thanks you for your cooperation. Right
now, our crime scene investigators are in the lab where
67

the body was discovered. Lividity indicates that she was

not murdered there, but her body was placed there
before rigor mortis came and subsided. She was killed
nearby.
Wait, said Hughes, how do you know that?
Where?
Ives broke in excitedly, Lividity, sir. The bots
report the time of death precisely, and the temperature
of the body as it drops. If a body remains where it is
when the heart stops beating, pooling begins at a fixed
rate, directed by gravity. When the body is moved,
lividity and temperature do not match the pooling
pattern, and the bots report the discrepancy. The larger
the discrepancy, the more the body was handled after
mortality.
DeMateo smiled her approval of Ives analysis and
continued. Yes, precisely. Moreover, there are traces of
body fluids in a lab near the one in which her body was
found, and in the corridor that are identified as hers. The
bots

reported

loss

of

fluids,

and

crime

scene

investigators worked backward to locate and collect

them.
How did she die? Everyones eyes were on the
lieutenant. DeMateo turned to Martin, who consulted his
handheld device. We are not yet certain of the cause of
death.

No

bullets

were

found.

No

indication

of

electrocution, strangulation, lasers or microwaves. No

toxins reported by the bots. Just some body fluids outside
68

the

body,

identified

as

the

victims.

Crime

scene

investigators are taking it all back to the PD labs for

processing. Well have results very soon.
Dont

know

how

she

died?

Hughes

was

incredulous. For him, a physician with a diagnostic

specialty, this was infamous. He tried to contain himself,
but the volume and pitch of his voice had risen
noticeably. How can you not know how she died? He
stood. The bots were there. A full complement. They
know the precise time of death, can tell you that she was
moved after she was killed, but with all this technology,
no one knows what killed her? His last two words were
not only loud, but shrill. He had a bug-eyed expression
that caught Ives by surprise.
But only Ives.
When he looked around in astonishment from
Hughes to George to DeMateo to Martin and back to
Hughes, he found that all gazes were fixed on Hughes
with calm appraisal. Martin then made entries on his
device. DeMateo looked at Ives briefly, their eyes met,
and she resumed her appraisal of Hughes. George did
not try to hide his impatience with Hughes outburst, but
put on a strained, faux smile of respect.
Ives was aware enough of the inconsistencies to
keep any further unguarded reactions to a minimum. He
understood more than ever that he was the least
informed person in the room, and the information was a
mountain.
69

George was the biggest surprise to Ives. Hughes

he understood. He had seen his outbursts in the lab with
him and George, but never in the company of outsiders.
Georges

reaction

to

Hughes

verged

on

outright

disrespect and disapproval! And in the presence of the

representatives of UEPDespecially egregious. It was as
though GEORGE was really in charge. Ives mentally
shook his head at the thought. No, Hughes is the Chief
of Hospital, not George.
Calm yourself doctor. DeMateo used her best
counselors voice. Sit down and we will continue to
answer your questions.
Hughes stood, rigid, panting, flushed. Sit down,
Dr. Hughes, please. DeMateo switched to a mild
command and looked at George.
To Ives utter shock and surprise, George stood
and placed his right hand on Hughess left shoulder and
said, Lets sit down.
Even more shocking to Ives, Hughes immediately
sat down.
Alarms went off in Ives head. He couldnt see,
because his brain was processing information at such a
rate that his vision disconnected momentarily, his
hearing reduced sounds to faraway vibrations, and other
sensations

disappeared

entirely.

All

the

subtle

interactions, micro expressions and gross visual cues

were coalescing, giving Ives insight that some might call
intuition, or instinct. The discrepancies were being
70

highlighted and analyzed; everything was being brought

into focus so that an accurate picture of the entire
transaction could be imprinted for his interpretation, and
his survival. His right arm twitched with the desire to
raise his hand to the back of his neck, but he resisted the
gesture.
He consciously set his assumptions aside, the
assumptions that he always makes, that a person always
makes, based on the information that they possess about
the people around them, based on experience and
history. He had to put them aside because they did not fit
this situation, today. If he were going to proceedand
survivehe had to shift his context to take into account
all that he had just learned, to integrate his new
knowledge, untainted by assumptions.
His new framework told him that: George was
alpha dog; Hughes was unstable but valuable, to a
degree; Hughes was out of his element and had been
given very little information; it was not coincidence that
the two UEPD officers met him at the elevator; Lt.
DeMateo was in possession of information equal to
Georges but did not have his authority; Sgt. Martin was
not

mere

functionary

or

bodyguard,

and

was

dangerous; he, Ives, had been used in the circumstances

to make Hughes feel secure in his position, because the
other three had anticipated Hughes instability; Hughes
was not disposable, but if he could not be reined in, he
71

would be sacrificed; only Ives and Hughes did not know

who murdered Gloria and the how and why.
Ives chilled. Am I the scapegoat? No, thats an
emotional response that doesnt fit. The scapegoat is not
in this room. Is George the killer? No! Thats an
emotional response that is disloyal. After all, George had
called Ives, and he is not the scapegoat. Why was he
here, invited into this inner sanctum? He didnt fit,
unless.
His status was about to change. For the better.
Not a scapegoat, but useful, like Martin. Not in
possession of all the salient information, but more than
he had when he came into the room. It was about to be
revealed.
When Hughes sat down, DeMateo leaned in with a
smile and spoke to Hughes, who stared at his carpet.
Doctor, we have never failed to solve a crime. As you
know, our department comes to the scene with a profile
of the alleged perpetrator. We have come armed with the
information that we need to solve this crime, even if we
never know from forensics alone how the victim was
murdered. We shall surely discover her murderer. She
slowly sat back and waited.
George nodded. Yes. Dr. Hughes, there has never
been a failure of the Government in this regard. There
will be no failure here, and now. In fact Here it
comes! Id like to suggest that our best investigator.
Lab rat! Thought Ives.
72

my best lab investigator who is here, Ives St.

Jacques. Chief, the reason I asked him to be here is
because Id like to suggest that he be appointed a special
assistant to the office of the Hospital Chief, to liaise with
UEPD on this investigation. Youll be in the loop, but not
entirely responsible for the day-to-day exchange of
information with PD. Hell still be able to work with me
in the lab, but his principle assignment will be to
facilitate PDs investigation from the inside, so to speak.
George leaned back in his chair. Its only a suggestion,
sir.
Carefully Chief!
Hughes nodded, looked up at George, then at Ives.
As usual George, an excellent suggestion. Dr. St.
Jacques, the position is yours. George and I will handle
the

paperwork.

Right

now,

you

are

dismissed

to

accompany the officers, find an office, set up your

systems. Im grateful for your help.
Having been dismissed, there was nothing left for
Ives to do but accept his new position and feign
gratitude. Thank you, ah, Dr. Hughes, Chief, and thanks
for the recommendation, George. Lieutenant, Sergeant,
would you please come with me?
Ives rose and breathed a deep, silent sigh as he
opened the door for the officers. He met Georges gaze
as the officers passed him headed for the door. Georges
smile crinkled the crows feet at the corners of his eyes.
73

His expression revealed nothing to Ives. Ives realized

that George was good at revealing nothing.
SOMEWHERE IN THE HOSPITAL, LATER
George sat in the semi-darkness, personal phone
glowing. Yes, man. George laughed. You, too! George
listened comfortably, feet on the low table in front of
him, slouched lazily in the tufted chair. He looked out the
wall of windows as POTUE spoke to him casually, as with
an old acquaintance.
Everything went as you expected, as you wanted.
The investigation is complete except for the release of
the name of the murderer. The UEPD officers are
thorough, the job is done. St. Jacques has been moved up
the food chain as you requested. He will be an asset. He
paused to hear POTUEs comments of approval. He
trusts me completely, I think. Today was the very first
time that he saw me for who I might be... He barked a
humorless laugh.which is the illumination we were
waiting for.
POTUE spoke excitedly on the other end of
George personal phone. Exactly!! The scientific method
leads to the flashes of intuitive insight that he had today.
Its why it had to be abandoned. Cant have the populace
willy-nilly figuring things out. We would soon lose
control.

POTUEs

agreement

pleased

George.

Goodnight. I will call tomorrow with an update.

SOMEWHERE ELSE IN THE HOSPITAL, MUCH LATER
74

It was 8 pm. Having arisen so early for church,

Ives had now been up and at em for more than 15 hours.
After leaving the Chiefs office, Ives set up a command
post for himself and the officers on the executive floor.
He would have been more comfortable working from the
sublevel,

but

he

understood

the

protocol

of

administration.
Fortunately, the Chiefs executive secretary had
been called in and Ives took advantage of her presence
to find an executive office, staff it, turn on the
equipment, and program and issue card keys to him, the
officers and their temp. He sat behind his desk and debriefed the UEPD representatives.
The facts as they knew them: after the Saturday
meeting on the sublevel laboratory, the Chief and Dr.
Smith left the lab. George and Dr. Josefson remained
behind.
Wait. Ives held up his hand as Martin was
reading notes from his hand held device. The Chief, my
boss, Dr. Josefson and Dr. Smith, my co-worker, were
having a meeting, together, in the sublevel lab? Youre
sure?
Martin
consistent.

replied.
He

was

All

their

perturbed

interviews

that

he

had

were
been

interrupted, and looked at Ives withperturbation.

Go on Martin, Im sorry. Ives knew that there
would be a meeting on Saturday; George had informed
him but told Ives that he did not have to attend. But why
75

such a high-level meeting on in a subterranean room, an

uncomfortable work environment for them? Later.
George stated that he and Dr. Josefson had a
friendly relationship, and stayed behind to explore the
possibility of a date that evening. Instead, they decided
that, as a result of the meeting, there would be too much
work that night and in the week ahead, so they left the
lab and parted company. George did not know where Dr.
Josefson went when she left the lab. He left and went to
his own office, worked late into the evening, and slept on
a cot in the lounge off the locker room.
He arose early the next morning, and went to the
Hospital mess for coffee. He was seen and served by the
staff that arrived before six a.m., even on Sundays, to
brew

great

rivers

of

coffee

and

begin

breakfast

preparations. He went to the gym and worked out for an

hour, back to the locker room for a shower. He dressed
and was returning to his office when he saw from the
hallway that the door to the lab in which they had met
the day before was slightly ajar. So slightly, in fact, that
he stated to Martin that he intended to ignore the visual
anomaly at first, but changed his mind. He headed down
the hallway, eyes on the door. It was open ever so
slightly. He pulled the handle to close it, but it would not
close. He pushed the door instead, whereupon Dr.
Josefsons body was revealed as it barred the door from
opening completely.
76

He checked her vitals, and saw that her lips were

blue and she was still in rigor. There were no visible
wounds, punctures or other signs of violence, and no
blood. George called UEPD, then the Chief, then Ives.
End of narrative.
Where was Dr. Smith? Martin looked up at Ives
with a look of Why?
Ives explained. Surely, Smith told you where he
was when you interviewed him. Where was he? I ask
because Dr. Thomas was so busy that he worked very
late. Smith was already at the Hospital and in the lab
labyrinth when George went back to work. Where was
Smith for the rest of Saturday and where was he the
next, this morning? DeMateo smiled her smile of
approval at Ives.
She said, His statement was that he returned to
the sublevel laboratory in which they all met. It was
empty and he resumed some work that he had in process
from Friday. It got late, he wasnt finished, but it wasnt
urgent, so he cleaned up, put everything away and left
the lab. He says he saw Dr. Thomass office light on, but
wasnt sure that he was working, that he might have
been she paused for effect, socializing, since he had
left Dr. Josefson alone with Dr. Thomas in the lab after
the meeting. He didnt want to interrupt, so he left the
labyrinth without saying goodnight. He says he went
straight home and to bed. When UEPD was called this
77

morning, we found him at his home, wearing only pajama

bottoms and drinking a fresh cup of coffee.
Ives knew the end of this story. They believe that
Smith is their man. Notwithstanding the fact that he was
in his pajamas when PD officers arrived, he was
unaccounted for during the hours that Gloria was killed
and moved. But why Smith, when there were others who
access the Hospital, the labyrinth, the lab?
Why Smith? He regretted saying it aloud. He
would have to learn to resist the impulse to question out
loud. In the lab, when he was alone worrying an
experiment or a diagnosis, he often asked himself
questions out loud that guided his investigatory process.
If he is to survive this promotion, he would have to edit
his vocal musings. No learning curve.
Both officers looked up at Ives. Martin, with
surprise, which prompted him to look at DeMateo.
DeMateo with that pleased look of congratulations that
had been on her face toward Ives from their initial
meeting.

Because,

she

said,

our

psycho-social

evaluation says hes the most likely candidate, all factors

taken into consideration. Whereas there are others who
had access, no one else was in the lab labyrinth besides
Smith and Thomas. Whereas Thomas was there, he was
reported seen elsewhere during the time that the
victims body says she was murdered. Smith has the
personality that lends itself to this kind of premeditated
behavior. She paused in anticipation of Ives question.
78

Premeditated? He asked mildly, without the

tinge of incredulity that rose within his chest.
Yes, replied DeMateo, for a number of reasons.
He really doesnt like people very much. Not all
laboratory workers lab rats squints are antisocial. You, for example. She smiled her smile. Ives
blushed.
She continued. But Smith, he is the quintessential
lab rat. He chose research after medical school because
he discovered that he really didnt like sick people. More
of a pure scientist than a hands-on healer, he wanted to
make people well using logic, not treatment. So he chose
the lab, the solitude, the silence, and the minimal social
interactions of a rarified work environment. She took a
long breath, watching the question mark on Ives face.
DeMateo forged on. He didnt like Dr. Josefson.
We know that from the study of their interactions.
Wait, interrupted Ives. He didnt like anybody.
You just said that.
No, Ives, to those of us who study people, antisocial attitudes are not always accompanied by openly
negative expressions or behaviors. Smith was a person
who didnt want to touch or be touched by people. But
most people were of little concern to him. He didnt
dislike them as individuals, but he didnt want to nurture
them either.
He DISLIKED Dr. Josefson. She was very
affectionate toward many of the staff. But she rebuffed
79

Dr.

Smith.

At

this

reveal

from

DeMateo,

Ives

successfully resisted the urge to open his mouth widely

and let his eyes buck out. Instead he nodded knowingly,
although he knew nothing of Smiths interaction with
Josefson. Ives must have been among those people for
whom Smith had no feelings one way or the other.
Of course, Ives knew about Glorias reputation,
and, through George, her relationship with him. That it
was casual, non-exclusive and very satisfying to George.
DeMateo got to the point. He killed her in the
place he knew best. As you know, there are surveillance
dead zones everywhere, but not everyone knows where
they are. Smith knew exactly where they were in the
laboratory labyrinth, probably just by virtue of working
here for a long time.
He never reported or discussed any with me or
George. Ives regretted the remark instantly. Rather
than reveal his knowledge of his own telling behavior, he
played it off. He looked directly into DeMateos eyes and
added, Iassumed that George reported each one to
the

Chief,

Government

who

then

agency.

reported
Even

so,

to

the

Smith

appropriate
never

even

whispered that he had discovered just one in all these

years.
DeMateo let him off the hook with a quiet laugh.
Dr. St. Jacques, Ives, he never informed George or
anyone in authority at the Hospital or in the government.
He kept the number and location of Hospital dead zones
80

to himself completely. Others reported, so we knew that

he knew a number of them, especially the number
that exist in the lab labyrinth near the sublevel lab where
the body was found.
He fell off the radar, so to speak. Who says
radar!
Exactly! In the window of time that covers the
bots time of death calculation, Smith was not seen
anywhere. She sat back and let Ives think about what
she had said. He didnt have to think long. The
conclusions that she drew were obvious. He couldnt be
seen or heard in the Hospital, at his home, in his car, on
his phone, in a bar, or on a bus. Nowhere. That should be
impossible, and because it occurred, he was the prime
suspect.

81

IN THE THRONE ROOM

Jesus whispered in the Fathers ear, Ives is
praying in My Name. He is having a difficult time today.
His worldly good fortune has stirred up his doubt. He
asks for guidance, for answers, for peace. Give it to him
in My Name. Thank You, Father.
The sigh of the Holy Spirit rushed through the
Throne Room, with Ives name echoing throughout. The
Father smiled. My Will Be Done. For Ives.
No, no and no! They looked in the direction of
the Accuser of the brethren. Dont give him anything!
He has never believed in You.
Yes he has. The Father was always right.
But what I mean is, of course he believes that You
Exist. He just doesnt trust You.
Yes he does. The Fathers Word is Truth.
Okay, but what I really mean is that he cant hear
You.
Thats your fault.
See what I mean?

The Accuser smiled a

triumphant smile. I accuse them day and night because

they are stupid. Of course I mislead them. I am, after all,
the father of lies, he said with sinful pride. He examined
his manicure. They dont deserve the grace and mercy
You give them and that little speck of faith. They dont
know what to do with it.
Some do. That was Jesus, Who always advocates
for those for whom He died.
82

The subject is Ives, the Accuser said petulantly.

And he doesnt realize what hes got! He goes to church
every Sunday, and sometimes during the week. Prays all
the time, and still doubts. What do You want with these
beings?
The Holy Ghost whispered, So I have a place to
reside on earth at all times.
The Accuser wagged his index finger at the room.
Ah, but times almost up. He turned on his heel and left
the Throne Room.
EARTH
The enemy left the manifestation of himself in the
Throne Room and descended to Earth, roaring. He was
angry and moved through humankind, as was often his
wont, like a predator, seeking out those who are
vulnerable to his machinations.
Today, though, he was just angry! He had no goal,
no targets, unless someone just got in the way of his
wrath. He wanted to think out loud about this, another
in his series of miscalculations and lost battles. He had
to do this kind of ruminating alone, because his cadre of
demons, a third of the original angelic host, fled when
they sensed his wrath, not wanting to suffer at his hands.
He understood. Hed run in fear from himself, too.
A chuckle pierced his angry ruminations. If he
were human, he would be labeled schizophrenic to be
able to laugh while angry, and feel both emotions at
once. But he is not human, thank the God! Hes better
83

than human, the God having made him better. Its

humorous that he can destroy the inanely weak things, in
spirit, soul and body. But the God loves them more.
He screamed aloud again at the thought. He knew
that the planned end of their time ruling the earth was
imminent. And because the end was near, he was
working

harder

themselves

from

at

torturing

God

so

them

they

into

wouldnt

separating
have

the

opportunity to live forever in Gods Presence.

He thought his plan was brilliant, as usual. Since
they had begun to use the Treatment, they thought they
could live forever in that crazy flesh of theirs.
Humans did not know that the soul, the breath
that the God relinquished to each of them when they are
conceived, expired in them at an appointed time, to be
returned to Him Who gave the gift of life. The soul
operates the body as its mind, will and emotions.
Similarly, the spirit man, the conduit through which the
Spirit of the Living God communicates with man while he
is on earth, flees the flesh as the soul returns, as the
spirit is no longer needed once the soul of a man is
released. The Holy Spirit welcomes back the sprig of
Himself.
All separate from the flesh! So it was a great
opportunity to let the earth empty out of that which God
created in them, and leave a world of carcasses behind.
Bodies lying around in hospitals and bedrooms and
84

nursing homes at first. Then, more people dead than

alive!
Would they resort to murder? They had stopped
euthanizing

people

when

the

Treatment

became

universal, and gene therapy made it possible to correct

any congenital problems in a fetus. Then, of course,
designer children meant the end of congenital defects
altogether. No euthanasia or abortion exist at all.
But with the undead lying everywhere, would they
justify

murder?

They

will,

he

said

aloud,

if

encourage them to! That was his plan: murder, theft

and embezzlement as the resources of the undead are
left to trustees and guardians. The quality of life being
sacrificed to the maintenance of the undead, would, he
hoped, encourage them to abandon Christ, give up
nourishing their relationships with the Father, sink into
sin, and die for eternity.
Now thats what Im talking about!
But as usual, he pushed his plan a little too far. He
decided to let some demons enter into the undead to
keep them animated. Some of the principalities and
powers had come to him and asked him for more to do.
The end was near, there werent as many people around
to infect with sin as there used to be. Plus, his main
minion, the Global President, was committing most of the
evil on earth to the exclusion of demonic forces.
So they approached the enemy and asked him for
more to keep them busy as the end drew near. He began
85

to allow them to enter the undead. A miscalculation of

major proportions, he now realized.
For several reasons: First, it created a mystery for
humankind. Despite their fear, desperation, doubt, they
would worry a mystery until they found the solution.
Second, the kind of mystery it created scared them
enough to want to make the fear go away. The undead
lying around in a coma was easier to live with than the
cold, changed, inhuman, animated undead!
He shouted, My permission to enter the undead
humans is withdrawn! The universe of evil stopped
moving

momentarily.

Before

it

could

resume

its

remaining operations, he added And all those who are

occupying humans now, withdraw!
THE THRONE ROOM - Revelation 7:9 After this I looked,
and there before me was a great multitude that no
one could count, from every nation, tribe, people
and language, standing before the throne and
before the Lamb. NKJV
Hundreds of thousands of the saved appeared in
the Throne Room. A sea of souls. There is always a
moment of silence as each soul appears, gaining the
understanding that they have moved from life to eternal
life.
In the early part of the 21 st century, it was
common for huge numbers to go to heaven on any given
day

or

year.

Wars,

genocide,

suicide

bombings,

epidemics, earthquakes, tsunami, serial murders and the

86

like were usually responsible. There were 9 billion

people on earth at that time. Genocidal rampages could
easily kill a million people within a 24 hour period. Any
two-digit percentage of that many souls was multiple
hundreds-of-thousands of people entering eternity.
As the century progressed, life was made more
healthful, people lived longer, and the birth rate dropped
to replacement levels, the numbers of souls arriving in
the Throne Room at once became a trickle. Until today.
One at a time, they turned toward the Throne.
They knew where it was because thats where the Light
of the Son shone so brightly. They were anxious to see
His Face. The silence was perfect as they looked upon
Him. It was the moment of communion that each of them
had looked forward to. It was a better moment than any
of them ever imagined, and went on longer than they
could measure.
In the midst of this perfect moment, Abaddon
manifested in the Throne Room. The new arrivals could
not see him or sense him, and he could not approach
them or talk to them.
Where did THEY come from?
HOSPITAL LOBBY
Ives ran into George in the lobby of the Hospital.
It was 5 a.m. on Monday morning. Ives had been up for
24 hours. The Treatment made that possible, but a
person couldnt do it very often. He ate a lot when he
stayed up for an entire day, and drank a lot of water to
87

allow the bots to assist his body in shedding toxins. But

nothing could help the brain if it did not sleep.
The human brain is a brilliant design. Its plastic,
adaptable, capable of regeneration, generates thoughts
and ideas that encompass itself, and is more than the
sum of its parts all the way down to the quantum level.
After several days without dreams, the brain
becomes

unbalanced,

hallucinates,

eventually

experiences seizures and shuts down. A person who has

not been able to enter rapid eye movement (REM) sleep
for several nights will eventually fall asleep standing up,
or while driving, or just dream with eyes wide open.
Nothing that the nanobots have been designed to do will
cure the brains need for REM sleep.
Man I got to go to sleep in my own bed! The
men met as George was entering the lobby, and as Ives
was leaving the building to go home. George had asked,
Where you goin? Isnt this a work day?
I have been up since yesterday morning. Because
of your mad-man promotion...
Youre welcome...
Ives laughed, I have been up all night with the
folks from the PD, getting things established for my new
job. How can you say Ill be working in the lab and
running this investigation both at once?
Because you can. You will. You know Ill cover for
you in the lab. Just finish up what youre doing there and
88

devote most of your time to the investigations. Come on;

lets talk about this over the breakfast Im buying.
As they moved toward the lift to go down to the
mess, Ives reminded George. One of the projects in the
lab is all the diagnostics from the comatose patients. You
wanted me to work those myself so that no one else
possesses any diagnostic information about them outside
of you, me and the Chief.
George lowered his voice in response, while they
waited for any empty lift. Yes, and thats why youve got
to continue analyzing the diagnostics and ordering new
ones as necessary. Youll be using your more than ample
investigatory skills on both ends of this thing. If anyone
can crack it, Ives, its you. Youre the best of both
worlds.
Ives rubbed his forehead, then his eyes, feeling
the fatigue. Did I hear you right? Best of what two
worlds? The sleepy and the dopey? They both guffawed
loudly in the empty lift, George elbowing Ives, Ives
throwing a fake punch at George. The lift slowed to a
stop and both men took a more professional posture as
the lift doors parted.
Men and women in scrubs, holding lidded cups of
steaming coffee, stepped into the lift and Ives and
George stepped out. They laughed and talked amiably as
they helped themselves to coffee, juice, scrambled eggs,
bacon and toast, all organic and the best that money
could buy. They entered the executive dining area.
89

Ives, you can sleep here, down in the labyrinth,

or up in the executive area. The cots are comfortable,
and if theyre not, Ill make sure you have what you
need. George did not insist, but his voice was full of
urgency.
You know I am in your pocket and grateful about
the promotion. How much is my raise? I forgot to ask.
Raise? What raise? They both chuckled, but
George continued, Youll like it. Itll double your take
home, at least.
Ives dropped his utensils and revealed a mouth
full of food to George.
Close your mouth, man, before something flies
in!
Okay, okay. I guess if youre going to pay me that
much I can sleep here for the duration. I just need to go
home today and sleep, shave, shower and get some
supplies. Then Im here until this thing is resolved, or I
need more clothes.
What, you dont like the stuff we sell in the gift
shop?
About

fifteen

minutes

into

their

breakfast,

Georges personal phone went off. Hello. Yes, this is he.

Ill wait. George eyebrows rose toward Ives. He walked
away from the table to take the call in private. Mon
Dieu! Okay, then. Have the task force send all reports to
me. No one, and I mean no one else is to see any of the
90

diagnostics. Theyll be evaluated here, all of them. Yes. I

know he will. Ill be available.
As George turned back to Ives, the intercom in the
executive dining room came to life. Dr. Thomas and Dr.
St.

Jacques,

please

report

to

the

Chiefs

office

immediately. It was a quiet directive, said only once,

because, after all, the guards on the first floor knew
exactly where they were, saw them sharing their
breakfast on the buildings monitors. It was too early for
the Chiefs secretary to be in, so the Chief contacted the
guard station, asked if the men were in the building, and
if they were, inform them they were needed by the Chief.
Looks like sleep will have to wait.
The two men arrived at the Chiefs office but the
Chief was not there. They entered and found his
computer screen alive and the Chief looking up at them
from it. Gentlemen. I hope youre rested because we
have another crisis on our hands. Believe me when I tell
you I could have lived my whole life without this one, and
had no regrets at all.
On the way up from the mess, George briefed Ives.
It was, in fact, the worst medical/health crisis the world
had ever faced in their lifetimes.
Ives was 100 years old, considered a little less
than middle-aged. Ives estimated (but he couldnt be
sure) that George was about 40 years older, which made
him mature. He would have been getting a few gray
hairs if not for the bots. And the Chief, Dr. Hughes, was
91

197 years old, considered elderly by current standards.

His hair was completely gray, which the bots could have
fixed for him, but since there were few other ways to
detect a persons age or experience, many professionals
opted to turn off the bot diagnostic and treatment
program that would have kept their hair the color they
were born with.
So to say that this crisis was the worst they had all
ever seen, meant that for about 200 years, nothing
approaching the enormity of this crisis had ever taken
place.
Overnight, all over the world, people slipped into
comas. On every continent, in every country, someone
wouldnt wake up, couldnt be roused, collapsed in the
street, or in their personal vehicle, or on public
transportation.

They

lost

consciousness

suddenly

whether sitting or standing, or in mid-sentence. The total

rose exponentially because they were not all reported to
the Government in the beginning.
When a pattern developed, a mandate went out to
all public and private hospitals, and medical clinics,
retirement and other group living environments, to
report immediately to the World Health Agency (WHA)
all

cases

of

sudden

and

unexplained

loss

of

responsiveness.
The Director of the WHA was not in POTUEs
innermost circle, so the information was shunted quickly
to an individual who moved into and out of the levels of
92

administration. He consulted with POTUE, who decided

that

the

Hospital

of

which

Hughes

was

Chief

Administrator, would be the receptacle for each and

every piece of diagnostic information that is uncovered
regarding this worldwide health problem.
POTUE and his operatives were the only members
of the administration outside the Hospital who knew that
these were comas at all, and were aware that an ongoing
investigation was being conducted. POTUE had learned
that isolating the information in this fashion was the only
way to keep a lid on a matter this widespread.
When George and Ives arrived at the Chiefs
office, Ives was up to speed. George, I understand you
have received your instructions. Ives recognized that
the Chief assumed that George had revealed himself
completely to Ives.
George simply put on his amused persona, glanced
at Ives with his usual smile and replied, Yes I have,
Chief. Through secure worldnet channels, all diagnostic
information will be sent directly to the Hospital. Well
need a secure server thats isolated from the Hospital
worldnet server.
Ive given the orders, and it will be online today
before noon. Dr. St. Jacques is on board?
SirI have not had time to do more than brief
him on the situation. I did not get an opportunity to .
St. Jacques, we dont have time to be delicate.
When will you?

We need you to continue to take the

93

lead on analyzing these diagnostics in your usual style.

Ives opened his mouth to protest, but the Chief did not
take a breath. I understand from George that you are
his secret weapon in the lab. Smith is in custody and
Josefson is dead. Either one of them could have been
helpful, but neither would bring your effective personal
style to the inquiry. I know youre heading up the murder
investigation,

but

need

you

to

step

into

this

investigation as well, as its point man. He just stopped

talking.

Looked

down

and

back

up

at

Ives

with

expectation.
Ives wanted to squirm uneasily in his chair just to
give himself some time to think. He was tired, sleepy, full
from eating breakfast, and more than anything, wanted
to just lie down on the carpet, and fall asleep, and
dream. Instead, he took a deep breath, nodded, smiled
familiarly at George and put out his fist for a bump.
George bumped knuckles with his friend.
Ives said to the Chief, Im in.
THE THRONE ROOM
The Father and Son sat with infinite Authority on
the Throne of Grace. The Blessed Holy Spirit, Who was
Invisible even in the Throne Room warmed the room
with His wrath.
The Angel of the Abyss was the center of
attention. You know, I dont have to even come here. If
he could have perspired, he would have.
94

Silence. You can give me the silent treatment if

You want to, but I can be here if I want to. Like a
petulant child, the Enemy talked and contradicted
himself, just to get and keep the attention of the God. He
never thought about the fact that He Who sat on the
Throne had all the time there is.
Before he could start talking again, the Father
said mildly, Do you realize what you have done?
Of course! said the Dragon, snidely. Of course I
know what I did. What do YOU think I did? The Dragon,
during his last visit on Earth, realized that he had made
a tactical error. Nevertheless, he also believed that he
had contained the error. His eyes narrowed as he waited
for His reply.
Father and Son exchanged a glance. Shaking Their
heads in sorrow, the Holy Spirit sighing so deeply that
the Enemy had to brace himself against the Wind. The
Son said, Dont you realize that My blood covers those
who are saved? After all these millennia, doesnt it occur
to you that they cant be snatched from Me? You can only
delay their coming, but not very long.
The Dragon. I know. But I can make them
choose..
You can trick them with lies..
This was not a trick! Thats all I have left! This
was just, you know, letting some of my guys have some
fun before the end. I realized that I had given the sheep
95

a mystery that they would worry until they figured it out.

So I recalled all my foot soldiers.
Silence from the Throne. Silence from the Holy
Ghost. The Dragon was looking from Father to Son, to
Father, knowing now that he really didnt realized what
happened. He did know that his behavior had resulted in
all of these people being in the Throne Room.
What? Why are all these people really here,
now?
PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED EARTH (POTUE)
WHOS ON FIRST?
POTUE affected a continental accent with a
French flavor. He could speak unaccented English if he
wanted to, but he found that the affectation made him
seem more sophisticated to the great unwashed.
He frequently talked to his operative who traveled
through his inner and outer circles. When the first
comatose person was lying in Hospital, POTUE called
George. He ordered him to get on top of the event, and
keep a lid on any publicity. POTUE withheld the
information from George that his other operative had
already seen the other undead, the ones who have a
different, darker spark.
In truth, his other operative is a high priest of a
cult of Satan worshippers, who acquired the information
about the undead possessions in communion with his
god, the Enemy of the saved, the Accuser of the
brethren.
96

When the President finally informed George about

the other undead, George informed the President that he
had actually witnessed such a person, and two other
people witnessed him at the same time. Further, George
reported that Ives had related an incident in which he
met an old friend who fit the description of a person with
the darker spark. The President ordered George to put
any investigation of the darker spark undead on a back
burner; not to be forgotten, but certainly not one of
Georges most important assignments.
The

circle

is

complete

when

POTUE

is

subsequently briefed by his operative during their

regular daily contacts. The President shares Georges
observation, whereupon the operative confirmed the
sighting, as he was with George and Ives when they
observed the host take on the demon.
The

operative

was

deep

under

cover

as

pharmaceutical rep. He was not trying to sell drugs, he

was spying on a spy who is already spying on Hughes.
Hes

also

spying

on

Hughes,

and

now

Ives,

independently of George. This kind of redundancy might

seem unnecessarily expensive in time and manpower if
not for one truth.
POTUE trusts no one but George. His association
with Brown and the Enemy has poisoned the Presidents
opinion of the rest of humanity. The President and
George have been best friends since childhood. They
were like brothers, inseparable until college, and in
97

constant contact throughout their lives. The Enemy

intentionally has tried to drive a wedge between them
because George is committed to neither hell nor heaven,
neither the God of the Universe, nor the god of the
underworld.
The Enemy is Georges enemy, simply because
George loves POTUE, and, in the last 50 years, Ives St.
Jacques. George has never been as devoted to anyone as
he has been to both men. Similarly, the President could
not be influenced by any human more than George.
The Enemy had learned to hate George without
ever really confronting his impact on the President. I
really hate them all. I admit there is something about
this one that makes me especially hateful. How do you
think the President would react to his accidental death
or dismemberment?
There is only one way to find out, said Brown
with a feral grin.
BEATEN AROUND THE BUSH
George needed a drink. He was so busy that he
rarely went home, but he needed some moments away
from the Hospital to cool out and reflect. There were tiny
little watering holes tucked away in the nooks and
crannies of downtown Philadelphia, within walking
distance of the Hospital. He left the Hospital at dusk to
seek out a stool at a bar where he could sit alone.
It was dark in the alleys between buildings, even
though the sun had not gone all the way down. George
98

was not afraid, but he was cautious. Two men stepped

out of a space between buildings, directly into Georges
path. He did not slow his pace, but said, Excuse me,
and pushed between the two.
They had already been drinking. George could
smell the alcohol on them as he passed them by, and
noted their unsteadiness as he touched them just enough
to gauge their balance. They were not prepared for a
fight or an assault. George did not look back.
He did, however, hear commotion behind him as
he moved on down the alley. He slowed his pace and
crossed the alley to allow himself to throw a glance
behind him. The men were not there. They were also not
his concern. George continued down the middle of the
alley.
He caught sight of his destination. The hanging
sign was barely visible. George saw it only because he
knew it was there. There were people approaching him
from the other side of the pub, on a collision course with
him unless they detoured into it. George believed they
were not intending to go inside.
He

decided

that

the

best

course

was

confrontation. One of the men greeted George. The spy

with two first names. George was not distracted. He
struck the speaker in the nose with his palm, at the same
time that he stepped past him with his left foot and used
his right foot to snap his right shin in two. George threw
his victim at the person on his victims left, giving him
99

enough time to step behind the companion on his right

and break his neck.
He now had only one assailant left. Although,
technically, George had assaulted them first. He faced
the person. You want to finish this or walk away?
A womans voice emerged from the third person.
I could take a piece of you, but we werent paid enough
for that.
Paid? George was puzzled.
Someone wants to hurt you, just for the sake of
hurting you. I was instructed to tell you that, if I was the
last woman standing. She turned and walked back down
the

alley

without

taking

second

look

at

her

compatriots.
George

did

not

give

them

another

thought.

Instead, he shouted after the female operative walking

away from him down the alley, Want a drink? Im
buying.
POTUE - WHATS ON SECOND
Soon after POTUE received dual reports that there
are two comatose patients, Gloria was found dead by
George. POTUE found out from Brown that Gloria
actually died a natural death. Natural meaning it was
time for her to go, and she did not become comatose
because someone actually assured her death. She was
dead when she was murdered.
There had to be an investigation. POTUE decided
that, even if her death was assured, someone had to be
100

prosecuted to make the charade of her murder complete.

Who would it be?
Browns

filed

reports gave

POTUE the best

candidate. His staff of spies were sniffing out global

citizens who knew about dead zones but did not report
them. A profile within a profile was being built. To make
life simpler, the operatives would start with the UEPDs
profile of a zoner as they were dubbed. They were
discovered entering and leaving dead zones: places
where they could not be heard, seen, or detected by
motion sensors, heat sensors or any other sensor
designed to pick up any other signs of human activity.
The sub dermal GPS was the device that always caught
them.
Surveillance devices were placed so that they
would overlap, so that a person is never off the grid.
Nevertheless,

ordinary

human

commotion

made

it

difficult to discover any random individual who might be

off the grid at any given time because of the overlap. The
surveillance

software

ignored

occasional

drop-offs

because a threshold of frequency had to be reached

before authorities were alerted. Once UEPD identified
someone who had been off the grid frequently, all they
needed was a point of origination and terminus, and they
could begin to narrow their focus on a zoner. Even if a
zoner was off the grid most of the time, it was simple for
the authorities to resort to the GPS to discover exactly
101

where they were located when they were not being

picked up, and thus, where the dead zones were located.
Smith was an exception to every rule. He was
already a subject of intense investigation by profilers
because his case was so unusual. He was not dangerous,
according to his profile, but he was cagey and observant.
From his home to the Hospital, Smith had learned to
travel without being picked up by any device on the grid!
When this was first discovered, authorities were
incredulous. They took the time to look at all his related
pick-ups for ten years back. In other words, they set
themselves the task of discovering the first dead zone
that Smith traveled through repeatedly, which would
likely be the first dead zone he discovered, used, and did
not report.
It went back more than ten years. Smith had been
aware of dead zones for most of his life, in most of the
places he lived, worked and studied. He was not a
criminal, never did anything suspect, never even cheated
on an exam. Profilers opined that he just wanted to live
under the illusion of some sort of freedom. To escape
detection

in

society

built

to

detect

everyone

everywhere, was a way to exercise enormous freedom,

even if he didnt do anything with it.
Thats how they discovered the really big thing.
Smith had no sub dermal GPS.
Why didnt they just use GPS technology to pick
him up when they first discovered that he was off the
102

grid from home to work and back? The answer is:

someone tried. It didnt work. It never came on. There
were no tracking results. But nothing said, He HAS no
GPS! The assumption was that his GPS malfunctioned.
When they malfunction, the citizen is notified to report to
his or her physician, a work order is issued to the
physician to replace the GPS, and all is right with the
world again.
So, they notified Dr. Smith that his GPS had
malfunctioned and needed to be replaced. The profile
records reveal the Smith called his local PD, informed
them that he was a physician, and that his work order
should be sent to the Hospital in care of Georges
laboratory.

He

received

the

work

order

himself,

processed it, and responded to PD that all was right with

the world and his GPS.
They discovered the GPS device in his residence
after his arrest.
Smiths behavior made him the best candidate for
suspect-for-murder. He was the scapegoat.
POTUEs conscience did not bother him about
charging Smith with murder. After all, Smith had broken
the law of the Globe. He broke it with impunity for most
of his life, showing a complete lack of regard for
authority. He could be sacrificed for the greater good.
POTUE decided that Smith would not be executed. All
executions were followed by a public autopsy. He wanted
NO ONE to discover that this man had no GPS.
103

Immediately after Ives was promoted and became

the Hospitals liaison with UEPD, George called POTUE
from a private place in the Hospital. A shielded private
place.
POTUE looked at the personal phone that George
used to contact him. Hello George! Is that you?
George, at in the semi-darkness, personal phone
glowing. Yes its me.
You have talked with the UEPD officers? So soon?
You said you wouldnt call until you have met with them.
Thats right!
You are good my friend, very good at what you
do!
So are you!
How did everything go?
Everything went as you expected, as you wanted.
The investigation is complete except for the release of
the name of the murderer. The UEPD officers are
thorough, the job is done. St. Jacques has been moved up
the food chain as you requested. He will be an asset.
I knew it George. It was all science. Every study
suggested that one of the reasons that human thought
and

inquiry

had

resulted

in

such

incredible

breakthroughs, is the scientific method. For some it had

been limiting. But for many who have a measure of
intuitive insight anyway, it subconsciously adds detail to
the methodology that results in automatic leaps forward.
Its science. One of these days, we will figure out WHY it
104

happens, now that we know that it does. How has Ives

reacted to his new status?
He trusts me completely, I think. Today was the
very first time that he saw me for who I might be... He
barked a humorless laugh.which is the illumination
we were waiting for. The scientific method leads to the
flashes of intuitive insight that he had today. Its why it
had to be abandoned. Cant have the populace willy-nilly
figuring things out. We would soon lose control.
Thats for certain, my friend. I would not remain
President for very long, if just anyone could discern the
governments plans, plots and schemes.
POTUEs agreement pleased George. Goodnight.
I will call tomorrow with an update.
The President turned off his phone, just as Brown
buzzed through into POTUEs inner sanctum.
Something is brewing Mr. President. A trend has
revealed

itself.

Brown

briefed

POTUE

on

the

proliferation of comatose people.

What is going on? He looked up at as Brown.
Brown replied. Apparently, Mr. President, there
are different things happening, leading to the same
result.
POTUE sat down. Tell me.
For hundreds of years now, we have been
informed of the occasional death that had no reason, that
the nanobots were programmed to label natural death.
If there were no underlying political or financial reasons
105

for calling it accidental, negligent, or homicide. In the

end, medical professionals simply refused to believe that
any death was natural and removed the protocol from
the bots basic diagnostics. Surprisingly, after that, every
death had a reason. Brown snorted. They were some
form of heart failure, really. And, as you know, Mr.
President. Everybody dies of something.
Brown knew that everybody died of something.
Brown knew that everybody died. Brown worshiped the
god of this world, and the god of this world had informed
Brown that people died because of the God of the
Universe, Who allowed sin to enter the world through his
creation, humanity. Sin was entropy, in scientific terms.
Nothing in Creation could escape entropy. So death
happens.
Only thing is, when you run utopia, people look to
you for an explanation. POTUE had learned that most
people would accept any reasonable explanation. A
segment would question a reasonable explanation and
accept a reasonably rational first response. Fewer, but
more vocal people would do some research and ask a few
more questions. And a tiny loud few would make trouble
because they simply didnt believe what they were told.
It

was

government

this

last

masquerading

group
as

that
an

totalitarian

almost-democratic

republic had to pander to. Until he was ready to end the

masquerade and reveal himself, POTUE had to put down
the tiny loud few in any way possible that did not
106

compromise his plans: counterintelligence, telling lies,

planting false evidence, violence, murder, whatever.
POTUE

and

the

medical

establishment

told

everyone that nobody died of natural causes and the bots

knew what everybody died of. If it wasnt medical, it was
accidental or homicide. Those were the only choices.
Undead comas did not fall within that framework.
Brown continued his report. But what we have
here is some undead situation.
Undead? The first time POTUE heard the
terminology used aloud.
A little whimsy, Mr. President. A term Brown had
heard in meditation before his god, the Enemy. They are
all in coma, no EEG tracing. None at all. All breathing on
their own. No malignancy, no disease states that can be
ascertained:

no

infections,

cancers,

autoimmune

deficiencies. No fractures, nothing. Just the same as the

two patients at the Hospital in North America.
You said there were different things happening.
What?
Well, sir, the first patient, Ground Zero, also
dubbed C1, she was at home, found by her family seated
on the sofa in front of her computer, video still running.
They thought she was resting, but after no response, she
was rushed to Hospital. No pathology. The next patient,
C2, male, playing handball, collapsed during the game.
Rushed to Hospital, again, no pathology.
107

Well, sir, these new thousands all fell ill at once! I

mean, everybody all at once. Hundreds of people in their
cars, but only about 50 worldwide who were manually
driving. The rest were on auto, and were discovered at
their destinations. Lots of people at home in bed, sitting
or just walking around the house. Many in elevators, on
the street, at public gatherings.
The ones who hit their head, fell off of something
elevated and broke a limb or caused some other
accidental injury, at first seemed not to be a part of the
group. But after a few hours, it became obvious that, for
example, a broken arm did not cause a coma. If you see
my point, sir.
POTUE growled an assent. Brown continued. Our
analysis

reveals

that

they

all

fell

at

once,

notwithstanding the fact that they arrived for care at

different times, were injured at different times if there
were visible injuries, and were discovered at different
times for various reasons. The number leveled off about
an hour ago. More, really. I was just waiting to see if
there were any stragglers. Thats why were sure.
Sure about what?
Certain that this was one incident, has one
cause.
What is it? POTUE asked impatiently.
THE THRONE ROOM - 1 Peter 3:18 For Christ also
hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust,
108

that he might bring us to God, being put to death

in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit NKJV
The Son turned to the Enemy. You KNOW who
these people are.
Yes I know who they are. The Enemy spoke in an
angry resigned whisper. He knew because the moment
he asked who the new arrivals were, he took possession
of

Brown,

asking

him

what

was

going

on,

and

communicating the new events in the spirit realm. Its

not my fault! I released them, told my other friends to
stop animating the other dead ones. I know You are
going to blame me, and Im telling You, its NOT MY
FAULT! He looked from Father, to Son, to Holy Ghost,
eyes wide, a look of pitiful innocence upon the demonic
face.
Its not your fault that they have entered eternity,
no. The Father responded in His loving voice. But it
can be said that you are responsible for their arriving in
such large numbers all at once.
But how? I dont know what I did! Every now
and again, the Enemy told the truth. In Satans world,
theres a hierarchy of sin, in which escaping the
consequences of known bad behavior trumps telling lies
that no One believes.
Jesus said, Remember my journey?
It was one of the Enemys worst memories! When
Jesus was on Earth in human flesh, Satan believed with
all of him that humanity was at risk of being destroyed
109

wholesale. He just knew that he had foiled the plan of

the Father to send the Son to save the humans. He
simply did not know that the whole plan revolved around
His death AND resurrection. Whod a thunk that?
The worst day of his immortal life! He did
everything he could to tempt the Son, to get him to turn
against the Father. In retrospect, that was a very weak
strategy that simply had no chance of working. He sent
more than one group of Jews to assassinate Him under
various pretexts, but not one individual or group could
kill Him. He remembers that he simply pushed on with
the attempts to kill Him, even after He discerned that
the Father wanted Him to die.
Wanted Him to die! Just like when he tried to
overthrow the Father, the Enemy believed that the death
of Yeshua would give him the opening he needed to
completely destroy the humans. Death. He believed
Death was his best and first weapon against the humans.
He attempted to accelerate the death, make it RIGHT
NOW so that the hope of those Jews and all humans
would be eradicated.
Bad move. He sent the guards and soldiers right
on time. Even though he wanted them to kill Him
outright in front of everybody, they provided a long,
excruciating death. He thought that would make people
sympathetic, but in the end, He died. What a triumph.
And then..
110

He witnessed the Father present the Son with the

keys to death and hell! The Enemys moment of triumph
came crashing down. Then, suddenly, he was witnessing
events he never intended to see. He was there when the
women found the empty tomb. When he saw one of his
former colleagues tell them that Jesus couldnt be found
there. When they walked along the road to Emaeus and
talked with Him, Satan stood by the road. When the
disciples watched the Ascension, Satan was first in the
room looking up at the bottom of His robes, and then in
the Throne Room as the Father dangled keys before Him.
Horrified, the Enemy watched Jesus preach victory
to the dead.
Yes. Yes I reluctantly recall. So whats the point?
Disdain.
Where was my soul for three days? The Enemy
opened his demon mouth. Closed it.

111

CHAPTER 4

THE HOSPITAL
Ives now knew how executives come up with
staff. He was exhausted, but he kept moving because
he had to. In just 36 hours, he had gone from mere lab
rat to a task force leader who had three interlinking
campaigns running at once.
After he said the words, Im in, the work really
began. He and George left Hughes office with a laundry
list of immediate tasks. They entered Ives executive
floor headquarters, where Ives sat down at a computer
and opened a document.
George said, Hold on. What are you doing?
Ives told him. There are no secretaries, mate.
Look at what the Chief gave us to do. Ive got to get
cracking.
Yeah. Crack the personal phone open and tell the
open office pool staff to get in here right now. And if they
need assistants, hire them. If you need an assistant, hire,
man, hire.
In the spirit of delegation, Ives called his executive
secretary who was not yet out of bed, and gave her
orders and authority to hire staff. He had an hour before
workers began to come into the office.
112

Okay George, tens of thousands of comas. Ives

rubbed his eyes, sighing. Any ideas?
George, feet upon Ives executive desk, played a
game on his personal phone. He did not look up. Some.
He closed his phone, placed his phone on the desk,
hands clasped behind his head. Ives, I know you believe
in God. You know, the God of the Bible, has a son named
Jesus
You know I hate it when you joke around about
my faith. Ives leaned back in is leather chair, closed his
eyes.
Im not joking. Right before GloriaI had some
thoughts about the first two patients, and those guys we
saw at the gala.
Guys we saw at the gala yeah, I remember
Ives was drifting offGeorges voice seemed far away.
I know that scientifically, we dont treat the soul
or spirit, and we dont define them or even acknowledge
souls and spirits when we treat patients. As physicians,
though, we know there is a difference between alive and
dead that relates to the body continuing to function
correctly. But each of us has seen that light that goes out
of a patients eyes when there is no longer brain
function, or before the final respiration.
Yeah, Ive seen that. One minute theyre in
therenext second, not home. Ives nestled in his chair,
Georges voice, so far away.
113

I believe in God, Ives. I know I joke about your

brand of Christianity, but I think the Bible is accurate
when it says that God formed us and made man a living
soul. Something is in here, he tapped his chest, more
than just my heart beating. I have seen its absence, more
than I can say that I have defined its presence in every
man.
Ives snickered without opening his eyes. Very
philosophical of you, George I didnt know you believed
any of the Bible. So unscientific. Not like you.
George put his feet on the floor and leaned
forward, toward Ives, elbows on his knees, chin in his
hands, looking earnestly into Ives relaxed visage. Weve
actually seen people walking around without the spark.
Empty behind the eyes. Ive looked into the patients
eyes. I have seen brain-dead patients before. This is
different. These patients are alive, but also dead.
Georges voice gradually came closer to Ives, rose
in volume, until Ives heard Georges last words with
perfect clarity: alive, but also dead. He opened his
eyes to find George looking at him earnestly, even
urgently. People without souls. It was a whisper. Ives
eased forward in his chair. People without souls,
George. Really. Thats what we saw at the gala. Thats
what we have seen in the comatose patients. Is that what
you believe has happened to the new comas?
George could only nod vigorously.
114

Then why are some walking around and some in

coma? I mean if its the same thing, if they have no souls,
then why do some still seem human and some are in
coma?
Thats what we need to find out Ives.
But wait, George. Ives burst to his feet. He need
to get his blood circulating again, wake up, and think.
This isI mean I... I... this is so...
Spiritual?
To say the least! I agree with you, I see the truth
of it, but how do we quantify this, prove this? Weve
never measured the spirit, the soul. There are some who
believe that humans dont have a mind. Do you know
that? That the mind is just a mirror of the brains selfawareness. The mind cant be quantified. How do we
convince the authorities that there are soul-less people,
two categories of soul-less people, some un-dead men
walking, and some un-dead sleeping!!
We dont have to convince them. I have convinced
the only person on Earth who counts.
THE

OFFICE

OF

POTUE

Romans

13:1

The

authorities that exist have been established by

God. NKJV
George

had

called

POTUE,

excited

at

the

revelation. George didnt really pray, but he really did

believe in the God of the Bible. He just didnt believe in
the Bible. He often told Ives that there were too many
translations, too much doubt as to the accuracy of the
115

translations, and too much time having passed in the

writing of the Gospels, from the actual events, and the
like.
But the part of him that is eternal, knows there is
a God of the Universe, Who created everything, and is
responsible for everything.
Nevertheless, George calls himself an atheist. It
made for lively conversation. And in the end, he has
learned a lot from Ives and other devout Christians. He
has built a relationship with God. The relationship,
however, did not include His Son.
My friend. Tell me what you think about this. I
know it sounds incredible, and most unscientific and
even a little irrational, but I believe it is the only theory
that holds any water right now. George was excited.
Slow down, George! Tell me what you have
discerned. The President knew what was coming. He
was not surprised that George had had this revelation.
According to Brown, his god spoke to saints and sinners
alike, just as the God let the rain fall upon the good and
the bad, so long as they were all in the world.
A

person

who

did

not

choose

god

was

bombarded day and night with the words of good, then

evil. It is up to each person to choose who they would
worship.
I was in the lab, looking over Ives reports, the
un-interpreted diagnostics themselves, thinking about
what I had seen with my own eyes. How the comatose
116

have no REM sleep. Blood flow good, no tumors. Then

the guys with no spark. It just came to me, Paul, that the
two are related. The eyes, they were the same. The same
eyes, with the comatose and the men with no spark.
George paused.
The President leaped in. I understand, George. As
though they are possessed by spirits, not souls. By spirits
who do not know them, nor know their lives. Spirits who
have never led a human life.
George inhaled sharply. When he did exhale, he
knew that Paul heard it over the phones pick-up. Yes,
George, I have had the same revelation. All the reports, I
read them all, I was briefed by staff as reports poured in.
I could see that these patients, these people had become
soul-less.
But, Paul, what has caused this incredible influx
of new patients? What has happened?
I dont know yet, George, POTUE lied. It is
what I want you to discover for me.
It is my top priority.
Goodbye George. It would be this report that
POTUE would use to condemn Smith, to launch a
destructive campaign against the Element, to destroy his
enemies once and for all.
THE THRONE ROOM - Psalm 62:5 Yes, my soul, find
rest in God; my hope comes from him. NKJV
The Dragon opened his mouth. Closed his mouth.
Soul? You had a soul? Silly laughter. Yes, of course
117

You had a soul while You were on Earth. You wanted to

be as much like them as possible. Yes, well, I know
where Your Spirit was. Everywhere! But what do I care
about where your soul was? He sat down on the edge of
the platform that raised the Throne of Grace to
unimaginable height.
We are answering your question about all these
souls arriving at once. The Father nodded as the Son
spoke.
Yeah, I did ask that. Lost my train of thought. So,
why are all these people here now? He crossed his legs
and feigned disinterest.
You did it.
I did what? The enemy stood and slowly turned
to the Throne squinting his eyes.
You released the souls and they came Home. The
Angel of the Abyss did not run out of demons. The
demons simply could not occupy each and every human
body as the person died. Their aborted attempts and
partial occupations resulted in coma, the so-called
walking dead, and other unexplained to them
phenomena. The souls did not leave the vicinity of any of
the people who were in comas, or who were otherwise
occupied humans.
So, when I told my minions they could all leave
the bodies they occupied.
All that were truly dead were freed to come to
Heaven. And all that were not truly dead
118

Truly dead? He looked from Face to Face. I

thought they were all truly dead. Isnt dead DEAD?
THE HOSPITAL AGAIN
Ives was deep-down bone-tired. When George
stepped out to make his phone call, Ives was still in the
midst of an adrenal storm. He paced around the room,
praying out loud.
God, oh God! How could this happen? Now he
had both hands on his forehead, then the sides of his
head. He became weak. No longer able to stand, he sat
in his plush chair and leaned back, eyes closed. Oh God,
my God, how could this happen? Is this the end? What do
we do? Help me. Help me. In the Name of Jesus, help me
help us. Ives dozed off.
THE THRONE ROOM - Proverbs 5:23 For lack of
discipline they will die, led astray by their own
great folly. NKJV
Have you tricked me again? Doesnt dead mean
that

their

weak

little

fleshy

bodies

have

stopped

working? Or not?!
Just as in the beginning, said the Father, you
were simply not paying attention. I have no need to trick
you.
Yes, yes YES! Because You Are All-powerful, and
Omniscient and all that. So what are You saying Ive
missed this time.
because you are willful and dont attend to
detail. For hundreds of years, my children have been
119

able

to

revive

those

whose

bodies

have

stopped

functioning momentarily. They are not dead until I say

so.
I knew that! The enemy was petulant then
lowered his head in capitulation. But I guess I forgot. I
didnt forget really, I just thought I could drop in and
take advantage of their state ofdeadness. He really
believed he might be able to trick humans into believing
in their own death, so that they would be confused, and
think that they were going to hell. If they believed they
belonged to the Enemy, their belief might just lead to
their destruction.
Your demons are still not adept at possessing
human bodies. After all these eons, you have not learned
that the human body is not a comfortable fit for any
spirit but the Holy Spirit. Your demons cannot even enter
a body that is under My protection. Some of these
Christians whom you victimized when they fell ill, whose
bodies were repaired by the nanobots, simply fell into
coma, or became living dead because your demons
could not possess them.
The Son continued, Because they believed they
had died, and were anxious to come be with Us, they
hovered over and around their bodies. But they were not
truly dead.
In the silence, the enemy asked, Well, who is
truly dead then?
120

The Father and Son exchanged a glance, and the

Holy Spirit whispered Called Home..
WITH THE HOLY SPIRIT - 1 Thessalonians 1:4-5 For
we know, brothers and sisters loved by God, that he
has chosen you, because our gospel came to you
not simply with words but also with power, with the
Holy Spirit and deep conviction. NKJV
Ives was driving his personal vehicle. He did not
often drive manually. Because he was operating the
vehicle himself, moving in and out of traffic, watching for
other automobiles, he knew he must be dreaming. The
passenger seat was occupied by a person he knew, a
familiar presence with whom he felt comfortable.
His companion smiled at him and Ives smiled
back. Ives saw that traffic was slowing. He saw that
there was trouble ahead. Should I stop and help them?
His passenger responded with a question of his
own. Do you know what the problem is?
No not really. Ives looked at the snarl. He saw a
tangle of cars, but could not really make sense of it. It
looks like a collision But a collision is unheard of,
even where a person is operating on manual. Traffic
control can stop and accelerate vehicles as needed to
avoid calamity. Nevertheless, calamity was right in front
of him, and he couldnt figure out what was wrong. He
wanted to stop and help.
Can you see? he asked. Do you know whats
wrong? Can you help?
121

Yes, I can see exactly whats wrong from where I

am sitting. I can help you. I can help you help them.
I can see the messy result of the problem, but I
cant discern it. Its like a visual puzzle that I cant put
together.
I know. But you dont have to. I will tell you what
to do to resolve the problem. All you have to do is follow
my

directions,

and

everything

will

go

exactly

as

planned.
Ives

stopped

his

car

on

the

side

of

the

thoroughfare, out of traffic. He took his car out of gear,

and turned to look at his passenger. His passenger
smiled back warmly, compassionately. Ives felt complete
trust and peace. He knew that if he did exactly as he was
told, he would solve the immediate problem.
Ill never leave you or forsake you. Even though
the situation appears out of control, it is not out of MY
control. Not one thing ever escapes my notice. Ives did
not doubt one word of what was said. Now drive.
Ives put the automobile in gear and pulled back
onto the highway. The tangle of cars was dissipating one
car at a time. Ives could see each car as it drove away.
There were not any damages on any of the cars! They
each looked as shiny and new as they must have
appeared when they were first manufactured.
Ives exclaimed, Look at that! I didnt do anything,
and the situation has resolved itself.
122

You did do something, said his companion. You

trusted me completely. You believed every word I said.
And in the end, you did what I asked you to do.
What? Just stop the car and then drive the car? I
dont see how that could possibly solve the problem.
I know. You dont have to see it, for me to fix it.
You dont have to understand anything I do, or anything I
tell you to do, in order for the situation to be resolved.
Do you comprehend? The Passenger was the nicest
Person Ives had ever met. Unreasonably, Ives loved Him.
As he defined his own feelings, Ives realized the identity
of his Passenger.
Just then, Ives saw a person running along the
side

of

the road,

waving his

arms and shouting

something unintelligible. Ives felt concern when he saw

the running man. His Passenger said to Ives, Dont
react to anything he does or says. Ignore him and do
what I tell you to do. If he really gets on your nerves, just
tell him to shut up and go away. He will.
But hes so animated and loud. Whats he
saying?
Nothing. Hes only trying to distract you. He
cant stop you, so he will be attempting to distract you,
to get you to voluntarily stop following my instructions.
Ives

made

snorting

sound.

Thats

not

happening!
Dont underestimate his trickiness. He is the best
liar in the universe. Dont believe anything he says, and
123

dont trust anything he does. He is required to shut up

and go away if you say so. Just listen to My Voice.
I can hear Your Voice perfectly. Ives was amazed
how clear His Voice was in his ear. How loud and how
clear, even though the running man was shouting. The
running man fell down, rolled over and started to cry out
in pain.
Dont stop Ives. Remember, you cant believe
anything he says, and you cant trust anything he does.
Hes not hurt? Ives did not stop driving, but he
looked past the Passenger to see if the running man was
injured. Incredibly, even though the once-running man
was on the ground, he remained just outside Ives
moving car door, continuously in Ives field of vision. Ives
remembered that he was dreaming!
Dont stop Ives, the Passenger said again. Just
listen to My Voice.
Ives woke up and looked around, still feeling as
though he were driving his car. He still felt the Presence
of the Passenger, His Voice still ringing in his spirit, Just
listen to My Voice.
I will, Ives whispered. Thank You. I will listen to
Your Voice.
THE DRY PLACES - Matthew 12:43 When an
unclean

spirit

goes

out

of

man,

he

goes

through dry places, seeking rest, and finds none.

NKJV
124

The Enemy left the Throne Room to think, plot,

plan, and scheme. It was difficult to do in the Throne
Room. He didnt think well there. He had to leave, so he
could return when he made decisions about how to
accuse the humans. Right now, he had to think about this
truly dead business, and Ives.
He had to do something about Ives. He had
become the focal point of the current spiritual conflict.
Satan

spoke

to

the

assembled

minions,

never

understand how these ordinary humans become the

center of the storm like this! Remember Job? It was
incredible to me how much the God cared! He was right
about him, though. He never cursed Him. He suffered,
was willing to suffer and believe the God was doing the
right thing.
So what?! THAT success does not mean that THIS
fool will succeed. We got Cain, and we got Judas, among
others. An individual human doesnt live long enough to
get the experience to figure out all my plots. They can go
for a while, then.
The spirit of Distraction said, We get em with
something they have never confronted!
YOU are in charge. The enemy pointed at the
spirit of distraction. Yes, this human is devoted to the
God. The God has Personally reassured him that He will
be giving him all the information he needs right now.
When Ives fell asleep, the Enemy was still in the
Presence of the Godhead. The Son had leaned over and
125

spoken into the Fathers ear, as the Holy Spirit created a

peaceful breeze in the Throne Room. He knew what that
meant: there was about to be a visitation. The Enemy
was now being ignored and took the opportunity to draw
gingerly near the Throne itself, to eavesdrop upon Their
conversation.
When Satan heard the God say He was entering
Ives dream, he decided to enter with Him. Satan knew
that he could neither alter the dream, nor enter into
conversation with Ives inside the dreamscape. The
Enemys usual ploy is to do something that captures the
attention of the dreamer. That way, the dreamer himself
changes the continuity of the dream. Satans goal was to
prevent the dreamer from understanding the message
that the God was communicating.
Too bad I cant read their flimsy minds in real
time. He took a moment to pout about his inability to
get inside the minds of humans. He calmed when he
reminded himself that he had existed for all of time up to
now. There was no human anywhere who had enough
experience to out-pace him in a game of cat-and-mouse
or brinkmanship. He often intimated to humans that he
was reading their minds, when he was actually just
anticipating what he knew about their nature, their
tendencies and their habits.
He was not able to enter the dream of a human
in the same way the Holy Spirit entered in. After all, the
Accuser was a spirit who could not possess a human or
126

merge with a human unless he was permitted, or even

invited. It was a fine point that he was often allowed to
overhear the Godhead as They provided guidance to a
human, and project an image of his own into the
dreamers vision.
Satan overheard their conversation, and decided
to try to get Ives attention. Since Ives was so concerned
about the well-being of others, the enemy decided to
project himself running frantically beside the car, then
falling down and feigning injury. He just wanted Ives to
stop listening to the Gods instructions.
Ives saw him but listened intently to the God. Ives
was infuriatingly committed to listening to the Gods
Voice.
Satan got his idea to send the spirit of Distraction
on a campaign against Ives, from God Himself. Ives was
very powerful at this point, so that Distraction would be
the only way to bring him down. The Enemy of the souls
of human beings was permitted to attempt to destroy
humans in specific ways and with specific means. Just as
he could only bring only so much pressure to bear on Job
as God permitted, so Satan could only pursue Ives in a
way that God allowed.
As the Enemy faded from the conference room in
Hell, the demons of many descriptions all began to talk
among themselves about this assignment.
Demon Distraction led the discussion by shouting,
This is NOT fair! Im too busy as it is. The television, the
127

radio, the cell phones, the computers, YouTube! I cant

BE everywhere at once!
Demon Lust chimed in, You think youve got it
bad. Look at me! Its all of what youre talking about and
MORE. Ive got magazines, clothing makers, buyers and
distributors, advertising agencies, plus Ive got the silly
humans themselves with a built-in libido. Im tellin
ya.
Distraction interrupted. Ok then, what about
this, he looked around the room to make sure his
master had really faded away, .why dont you just take
this one?
Did you not hear what I just said? If he had had
eyes, he would have rolled them upward.
Yeah, but this ones better for you. This guy
hasnt had sex for 40 or 50 years. And that new female
he met...hmmmmm?
I dont know.
And Ill give you all the credit. Distraction smiled
invitingly. Every demon wanted to please the master with
success.
Okay, said Lust. You got a deal. And I get all the
credit.
Sure you do.
THE HOSPITAL ON MONDAY MORNING
Lust

and

Distraction

can

be

the

devoted

Christians worst enemies. Up to now, Ives was not

bothered by either. He was not married, but by choice.
128

As was the wont of young people in the 23 rd century, he

had programmed his bots to reduce his drive for sexual
gratification to a manageable level. This biological
adjustment allowed him to focus on his education, his
work and career advancement. Sexual necessity can be
both a powerful temptation and an incredible distraction.
And

his

spiritual

decision

for

celibacy

until

marriage cemented his victory over sexual temptation.

Nevertheless, the demon of Lust believed he would be
able to push Ives off course.
Lt. DeMateo was the first line of offense. When Lt.
DeMateo met Ives that Sunday morning at the elevators
in the Hospital, she was immediately sexually attracted
to the doctor. At that time, however, she had absolutely
no intention of acting on the attraction. She was a
consummate professional. She comes in contact with a
variety of people on a daily basis, maintaining a
professional and detached demeanor through every
investigation.
Except this one. The warm smiles that she gave
Ives

were

involuntary

and

beyond

her

own

comprehension. She was practiced enough at hiding her

motivations to hide her embarrassment at her own
reactions. Nevertheless, the Enemys minion read her
well. Lust began his offensive right away.
The Enemy is no more constrained by the confines
of the passage of time than the Godhead. He realized
immediately that he could use DeMateo against Ives. At
129

the

elevators

that

day,

DeMateo

stifled

her

first

unreasoned response to Ives by inviting him into the

investigation as a participant.
Dr. St. Jacques, she had begun, using his title to
raise himself in her estimation, I understand your
hesitation. But its because of your status as an outsider
that I want you join with us in this investigation.
Join? She had observed Ives genuine shock.
We, indicating her companion, Sgt. Martin,
need you to introduce us, as opposed to our barging in.
It will ease the transition. Frankly, Doctor, these two men
are on the suspect list.
Suspects? I thought UEPD always had a suspect
before an investigation really begins.
We do. But this is such an unusual case - for
reasons that will be revealed in our discussions that
everybody is a suspect right now.
Including me?
No. You dont fit the profile for this case. Doctors
Hughes and Thomas fit the profile, although..Well, Dr.
Thomas fits but isnt considered a real possibility. I cant
tell you why.yet. Please, just trust me. She gave him
that warm albeit involuntary smile that she believed
to be flirtatious well beyond her intentions.
Okay. What do you want from me?
Introduce us. Behave the way you would usually
behave toward both men. Dont change a thing.
But being IN there is a change.
130

Yes, but you were invited. Behave like a man

invited to be on the inside for the first time. She felt the
smile

approaching

her

lips

and

controlled

its

appearance.
Ives responded with his first reflexive blush. Why
am I being invited to be on the inside?
No more questions. Ill answer them later
maybe. Its time.
Ives turned toward the door and knocked. Ives
saw both doctors standing when he entered the room.
He took the initiative and introduced the parties all
around.

DeMateo

admired

Ives

aplomb

in

the

circumstances. Throughout the interview, Ives showed

himself to be a critical thinker. He seemed uneasy when
he was the first to draw a conclusion, but DeMateo
thought Ives was just humble.
She expected the Hospital to appoint Ives to liaise
with the UEPD. She did not expect that George would
reveal the idea was his. And she did not expect to be so
pleased to work with the good Dr. St. Jacques.
Hours

later,

in

the

office

suite

where

Ives

established his command post, DeMateo made up her

mind to pursue a relationship with Ives. Her every
response from that time on was designed to invite him
into intimacy. She was not certain he was recognizing
her behavior as flirtatious. As a result, she decided she
would establish a reason to meet outside the Hospital.
All she needed was patience.
131

IVES IN CHARGE
After Ives awoke from his refreshing but too-short
sleep, he organized himself for the next 24 hours. He
visited the gym for a half-hour ride on the stationary
bike. He showered, donned some scrubs, and walked two
blocks to a mens store on the Hospital Mall. Ives
unceremoniously spent $1,000 on a high-end dark wool
jacket (it was a blend), a white cotton business shirt
(again a blend that wouldnt need ironing unless it fell
under a bus) and two pairs of dark jeans. He took his
purchases to a shoe store in the Mall and purchased a
pair of shiny black loafers, taking care that they were a
very comfortable fit.
On his way back to the Hospital, his personal
phone rang. George. Before he could answer, however,
his phoned signaled again. He smiled when he saw
DeMateos icon.
George. This is your friendly, neighborhood,
overworked yet well-paid friend. What can I do for
YOU?
George let go a hearty laugh. Well friend, I came
back to your new digs to get a progress report and you
were not there! Did you go home to sleep? George was
surprised to lose track of Ives, aware how much work he
had given him to do. But he wasnt worried.
No. I fell asleep in the chair, slept well. I feel
refreshed, so I got some exercise and decided to buy
132

some rags to fit my new status. Cant walk around on the

upper floors looking like a lab rat.
You were never a lab rat, Ives. You were destined
for the position you are in today. Ives reacted to
Georges serious tone. People in a position to know and
do something about it, cut you from the herd very early.
Like you? Ives double entendre did not escape
George.

Surprising

Ives,

George

confirmed

both

meanings.
Yes, like me, you were identified and mentored.
Andlike me, the man who identified you
DEMATEO
Her father was a cop. Her grandparents were both
cops. Her great-grandmother was a local cop, when
there were still local cops all over the world. DeMateo
knew all about being a law enforcement officer. She just
didnt know much about seducing a man.
She had seen it done, of course. She had even
fallen in love once, with a man who was also in love with
her. Her recollection of that time did not include how the
two of them came to be a couple. She remembered only
the feelings. They met at the Academy, saw each other
every day of their training and probationary postings.
The relationship ended slowly after permanent postings
made a long distance relationship necessary. DeMateo
has never regretted the relationship. Although, she has
missed the passion and the companionship.
133

What she has not missed is the distraction of a

relationship. She has been able to inexorably move up in
the UEPD. She has made a reputation for herself as an
excellent investigator. There was not a husband, a love
affair, a flirtation, no relationship to interfere with her
rise inside the power structure. What makes this
different?
Ives turned her on. She simply got a thrill just to
be in his presence. She knew it was merely lust, maybe
some puppy love, too. Nevertheless, she daydreamed
about how to get Ives alone and take off his clothes. She
ordered her personal phone to call his.
His phone responded that he was on another call.
She asked his phone to automatically call her back when
he

hung

up.

Her

phones

signal

ended

her

woolgathering.
Doctor.
Lieutenant.
Just calling to try to get your pants off! .to
check in. Anything to report?
Ives was clueless. I got some sleep. Haha! You
know as well as anyone how some deep sleep can give
you clarity. DeMateo agreed with an um-humm. Ives
continued, Im on my way back to the office. Can you
meet me there in about an hour? I need a reconnection,
you know, a reconnection with where the case is going
from your perspective.
Sure. You said about an hour? Ill be there.
134

Ives had intended his shopping and walking, to be

time to concentrate, prioritize, and strategize the next 24
hours. But after his conversation with George and
DeMateo, he couldnt concentrate.
The

spirit

apprehension

of

about

Distraction
what

sent

George

darts

was

of

really

planning for Ives, feelings of uncertainty. These

feelings sparked Ives own feelings of inadequacy.
The

spirit

of

Lust

pushed

its

way

into

Ives

consciousness with strong visions of behavior with

DeMateo.
Ives was surprised at his apprehension about
George. He has loved the guy as his best friend since
their first meeting fifty years earlier. Despite the recent
revelations

about

the

depth

of

his

authority,

his

conclusions about their friendship have not changed. He

discarded the apprehension, and focused instead on how
he could successfully navigate the shoals in which he
found himself, thus justifying his friends trust in him.
The lust for DeMateo shocked him. It was not his
idea. He allowed it to take its course, while rationalizing
his bodys behavior. Most important, however, was the
fact that the arousal overcame the Treatment to keep his
libido under control. He wanted to set the whole matter
aside for a time to give himself perspective, but he didnt
have that kind of time. He was to see DeMateo within
the hour. He made up his mind to calm himself and
behave like a gentleman.
135

But that was just the thing. He had no real desire

to do anything BUT behave like a gentlemen. The
feelings were so unlike him that he was not afraid that
he would be anything but himself with her.
GEORGE
When George hung up from his conversation with
POTUE, he intended to re-enter Ives office. Before he
could turn around, his phone signaled. He was being
notified that lab reports were not being generated on the
new deaths and comas. Since the bots were not giving
information that made sense, he and Ives had left orders
to draw blood and tissue samples so that reports could
be processed the old-fashioned way.
Due in part to the number of deaths and comas,
there was not enough trained staff. Some of them were
victims, some of them simply did not know where to
begin, and there were just so many! George left Ives
office and went first to personnel to face off with the
administrator who was going to hire everyone he needed
from anywhere he said. He could have done so by phone,
but he was not willing to put up with any delays or
arguments.
George knew he could be formidable in person. It
was one of his gifts. It was always more effective to use
the Chiefs name in person, and imply that he also had
the authority of those over his head. Which was, of
course, not an implication at all, but the truth.
136

He intimidated

the

highest-ranking

personnel

administrator into promising to have his fifty new staff in

place by the end of business, even if she had to pay all
their expenses. In addition, each of them would be given
orders to hit the ground running. George called his
executive assistant on the fly, instructing her to open and
supply rooms in the labyrinth that had not been used in
decades. Because he had lost both Smith and Ives in the
space of a day, he arrived at his office with interviewees
waiting to be promoted to supervisory positions for this
project.
All in all, George was occupied for the next four
hours. He called the mess hall to deliver a sandwich and
cup of coffee. He took a power nap for about half an hour
and woke up thinking about Ives. He knew that he had
had time to get a nap of his own. When he woke from his
refreshing sleep, George headed towards Ives office. As
he stepped from the elevator outside Ives suite, there
was no receptionist at the desk outside Ives entrance.
He walked quickly in the other direction, turned the
corner, and waited casually. He waited until he heard
someone sit at the desk, and walked back past the
elevator to the desk.
The attractive blond looked up with a smile. May
I help you, Dr. Thomas? Dr. St. Jacques is not in at the
moment.

137

George tossed off his disarming, flirtatious grin

and perched himself on the edge of her desk. Not in?
Then why werent you at your desk?
Her smile did not waver. I needed towash my
hands, Dr. Thomas. George was impressed that she did
not lie. What good would it do? Everyone was monitored
at all times.
Dont ever leave this area unattended again. The
fact that it was monitored would not have ameliorated
the inconvenience of having information released that
the President preferred to keep classified. Georges
voice was cold, although his smile remained. It took on a
sinister

appearance,

which

made

the

receptionist

uncomfortable.
Yes, Dr. Thomas. It wont happen again. Without
another word, George turned toward the elevator and
dialed Ives.
Ives answered his phone. George. This is your
friendly, neighborhood, overworked yet well-paid friend.
What can I do for YOU?
George let go a hearty laugh. Well friend, I came
back to your new digs to get a progress report and you
were not there! Did you go home to sleep? He stepped
into the elevator.
Ives continued. No. I fell asleep in the chair, slept
well. I feel refreshed, so I got some exercise and decided
to buy some rags to fit my new status. Cant walk around
on the upper floors looking like a lab rat.
138

George was impressed, but not surprised, by Ives

decision. It was time to reveal more of himself. You
were never a lab rat, Ives. You were destined for the
position you are in today. People in a position to know
and do something about it, cut you from the herd very
early.
Like you? Ives double entendre did not escape
George.
Yes, like me, you were identified and mentored.
Andlike me, the man who identified you When there
was no response from Ives, he forged on Ill see you
later this afternoon. He hung up. He was very pleased
with himself.

139

IVES AT THE OFFICE Acts 9:1 et seq. - NKJV

Ives greeted his secretary. She smiled amiably
enough,

but

seemed

little

tense.

Sandra,

Im

expecting Lt. DeMateo in a little less than an hour. Sgt.

Martin might accompany her. Im going to change out of
these scrubs. When they arrive, page me first, and then
you handle the door. Okay?
Okay Dr. St. Jacques. By the way, Dr. Thomas was
here earlier. She looked away from Ives and back again.
Ives knew his friend.
He was upset that I wasnt here?
No. He was upset, but not about you. I went to
the restroom and he came when I wasnt here. He didnt
like it that I wasnt at my desk while you were out.
Everyone on this floor has clearance, Sandra.
But, youve got to make sure that someone is outside my
door at all times, even when Im in there. Dr. Thomas is
not as patient as I am. Understand?
Sandra nodded vigorously. I apologize, Dr. St.
Jacques. It wont happen again.
Ives took on a grim countenance for Sandra, but
smiled as he entered his office. If he knew George, he
had intimidated the poor girl in some way. George didnt
like mistakes, and apparently couldnt afford them. Ives
knew that George was about to tell him who he really is.
Who he is, over and above a physician, a hospital
administrator, my friend. How was it, Ives wondered,
that the world had come to such a state that people were
140

so layered. But maybe it was always this way and he just

didnt know it. Certainly, theres more technology now to
reveal everyones.everything.
Hundreds of years ago, a person would be
satisfied to be just a physician, or just a hospital
administrator. Hundreds of years before that, a person
would be satisfied just to make any kind of living above
the subsistence level. But now, his friend was something
more than either of his obvious career choices. What?
What?

Law

enforcement?

Ives

wouldnt

be

surprised at that. Lt. DeMateo obviously knew George

and deferred to him. But with all the technology, why
would

law

enforcement

need

an

agent

in

North

Americas largest hospital?

People were always layered, Ives realized. In the
time

of

Christ,

Peter

was

an

incredibly

layered

personality. He was a rough man, a Jew, a fisherman,

spiritual and thoughtful enough to realize that Jesus was
the Son of God. Loyal on the one hand and fearful on the
other. Weak enough to lie when pressured, strong
enough to become the leader of the brand new religion.
Spiritual enough to be sent a vision of the church filled
with people from every tribe and tongue, and so weak
that he could not think outside the box to act, at first,
according to its terms.
As Ives put the finishing touches on his new
ensemble, he thought also about Saul, turned St. Paul.
This was a man who was a Pharisee of Pharisees. He
141

knew and loved the God of the Jews, was passionate

about the Law. Yes, passionate. He loved the God he
knew with all his heart, soul, mind and strength. He
found those who believed that Jesus was the Messiah,
the Christ of the Jews, to be heretics, blasphemers. He
believed that all these people deserved death for their
blasphemy.
God knew all about Saul of Tarsus. God knew that
Saul loved Him. So God sent His Son, Jesus, to confront
Saul as he traveled to Damascus to oversee the
apprehension and stoning of more Christians. Jesus
appeared to Saul and asked him a question. Saul, why
are you persecuting me? Saul asked, Who are You?
When Saul, now St. Paul, discovered that Jesus
was Messiah, he went on to Damascus and preached
there. With the same passion that he killed Christians,
St. Paul preached Jesus the Christ. What complexity!
Only God could know a man that deeply.
Maybe George is that complicated. Ives talked
out loud. Maybe I am. No, Im not. Lets see! He
jumped when Sandra paged him.
Your appointment is here.
He crossed to his desk just as Sandra opened to
door. He turned to see Lt. DeMateo enter. She was alone,
no Sgt. Martin. She wore a skirted uniform and heels.
Her hair cascaded around her shoulders. Her lips were
pink and shiny, and if Ives was not mistaken, there was
eye makeup. She was in heat.
142

As a scientist, Ives knew that humans did not

experience the state of heat. Felines and canines, for
example, have estrous cycles, and are only sexually
active during one phase of their reproductive cycle. This
is referred to as being "in heat." In contrast, human
females want to be sexually active during virtually any
phase of their reproductive cycle. Scientific explanations
aside, though, Lt. DeMateo was obviously inviting sexual
activity.
Ives was both amused and disturbed, alternately
pleased and embarrassed. Ives was not a horn dog. He
was celibate, and enjoyed relationships with women that
were spiritual, emotional and somewhat intellectual. He
sought out women who shared his worldview and did not
focus on their physical attributes. He liked attractive
women, though. He couldnt help that because men are
visual. Round breasts and small waists are biological
imperatives for human males.
Today, DeMateo, for the second time, aroused him.
Because arousal can cause a mans mucous membranes
to secrete, Ives had to clear his throat before he could
speak. Hello there. Please come in. Have a seat. Ives
pointed to the chairs facing his desk, even as he took a
seat behind his desk. He was self-conscious. While he
tried to do multiplication tables in his head, DeMateo
pulled her chair back, seated herself with legs crossed at
the knees. The underside of her thighs were visible to
Ives.
143

Even as he multiplied 3-digit numbers in real time,

one part of his brain was processing the entire scenario
in slow motion. It seemed surreal. He didnt trust his
own reactions. He wondered whether he could trust his
own thoughts. But yes, of course he could, because, My
thoughts are under my own control. His thinking about
his reaction was only as a result of his reaction itself, not
a thought he originated. So the reaction was not of his
origination. He couldnt trust it, and it didnt have any
real meaning for him. If the reaction was not meaningful,
then it was not worth thinking about. The thoughts and
the reaction had to be eliminated..
wanted to review your medical findings against
our forensic evidence, De Mateo was saying. The sound
of her voice brought him out of his own thoughts.
Now in control of his physiology, Ives looked at
DeMateo appraisingly. He opened his mouth to speak
just as George came through the door. He obviously did
not allow Sandra to page Ives. Ives stood with a smile.
Come, George, have a seat.
George grabbed a chair and turned it so that he
could see both Ives and DeMateo. Just as he settled into
the chair he saw how provocatively DeMateo was
costumed. He looked at Ives, and in a twinkling
understood that Ives was not interested in this woman,
but that she was enamored of Ives. He had seen this
happen with his friend before. He could do what he
144

usually did in these circumstances, or he could do

something different. His decision was little bit of both.
He looked her up and down, and undressed her
with his eyes, all while she looked at him. She was
waiting for a greeting, but received an examination with
ravenous x-ray eyes instead. She could not smile at
George. She felt the warmth of embarrassment light her
cheeks. George sought to deepen her embarrassment.
Is this the new UEPD uniform? I liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiike
it! He leaned forward. DeMateo uncrossed her legs and
put both feet on the floor. She took a deep breath and
looked at neither Ives nor George.
George had her where he wanted her. She had
completely lost control of the circumstances. He knew
that DeMateo was not a siren, nor accustomed to
flirtation, let alone seduction. He wondered what demon
possessed her. I wonder what demon possesses her. Yet,
he didnt care. This operation was too important to
pander to anyones feelings.
Lieutenant, when this investigation is completed,
would you consider going out with me? For any other
man, who was merely a physician, or just a hospital
administrator, this invitation during working hours, in
the workplace, would result in certain disaster. George
was not any other man.
DeMateo swallowed, cleared her throat. She
looked directly at George with a wry smile. No SIR, I
would not, with all due respect to your.position.
145

Well then, said George as he smacked his own

thighs and stood up, Lets get to the science! He
rubbed his hands together heartily and looked from
DeMateo to Ives and back again.
THE SCIENCE
George had intended to get to Ives office to let
him know that he was not to discuss the undead idea
with anyone else, before all scientific evidence had been
evaluated. They had to decide what spin to put on it all
before it was released as investigatory results.
With DeMateo back under control, he didnt have
to worry about how the information was evaluated. Ives
would follow his lead like a mind reader. DeMateo would
be drawn to whatever conclusion he and Ives desired.
She was merely a distraction.
First, the comas, then the murder. Before the
meeting began George had decided to let UEPD know
that the comas had no scientific basis. DeMateo had to
know, before they revealed the basis for the murder, the
perpetrator, and the spin.
Seated Ives conference table, Ives presented raw
data to DeMateo and George. She was lost at first, but
Ives explained with as little jargon as possible.
The first two coma patients had a lot in common.
The nanobots returned no diagnostics. They only report
when there is something out of the ordinary. According
to the bots, nothing is wrong with these patients. When
we moved to the diagnostic tools that do not include the
146

botsMRI, even x-raythere is still no illness, disease,

or malignancy. The patients are not ventilated. They
were breathing on their own, brain scans were normal,
yet they were not responsive to stimuli, including pain.
There were no reflexes. As you know, George, the lack of
reflexes indicate brain damage and perhaps impending
brain death. Yet, all other autonomic functions were
intact.
DeMateo interrupted. But the murder. What does
this have to do? George shot her an impatient look of
shut up! She did. Ives continued.
I added Dr. Josefson to the lineup, because she
died the day after the two comas came into the hospital.
The staff performed all of the same tests on the remains,
except the tests regarding stimuli. Despite her death, the
bots and the autopsy revealed only a minute puncture in
her armpit and the loss of some body fluid.
George said, The body fluid that was found in the
hallway outside the lab. That, along with the lividity,
indicated that she had been moved after death.
Exactly. We had the tests back from the body fluid
before we discovered the puncture. The fluid was not all
blood. It was a mixture of blood and lymphatic fluid. The
perpetrator punctured her underarm lymph node when
he removed the fluid.
DeMateo squirmed in her chair, but did not
interrupt. Ives continued. Then, of course, he planted
the fluid, and moved the body. The removal of this fluid
147

did not cause her death. For the comatose patients and
for the death of Dr. Josefson, we have never discovered a
scientific cause.
George

looked

at

DeMateo,

who

again

repositioned herself, but never took her eyes off the

electronic tablet in her hands. Ives forged on. Then,
yesterday, hundreds of thousands of people worldwide
died all at once. Some of them were the comatose
patients. So far, there is no scientific cause of death for
any of them. At the same time, as far as we can tell,
many thousands of comatose patients woke up from their
comas.
Many

thousands!

The

exclamation

escaped

DeMateo before she knew it. George only shook his

head.
Woke up from comas. Here are their diagnostics.
Ives waved his tablet at both people. Theres nothing
except the dreams. He looked up at George, glanced at
the

Lieutenant.

We

interviewed

them

all.

The

interviewers had a list of questions. We were careful to

craft questions that were not leading so as to get raw
data. We let them answer

each question

without

interruption.
Heres some unedited footage. Computer! The
tone that let Ives know that computer was prepared to
take instructions. On screen 1, footage 03242010, et
seq., pause between until I say stop. Tone. They all
looked at the l.e.d wafer on the wall in front of them.
148

The footage began. The patient sat on her bed.

The off-camera interviewer asked for all routine personal
information. He then asked her if she remembered
coming to the hospital, to which she answered no. The
interviewer asked her the last thing she did remember.
She

told

him.

The

interviewer

asked

what

she

remembered next.
Patient 03242010 said I was dreaming. I dreamed
that I was flying, no, floating and I didnt know where I
was a first. I looked all around and I saw my body, lying
in a hospital bed, sleeping. I heard voices and I saw
people in the hallway. I went to the door, still floating,
and looked out into the hallway. I saw people in scrubs
and others in white coats, and some people in regular
clothes.
I thought they would see me, but someone in
scrubs walked right past me, right underneath me! She
walked into my room and read my vital signs, looked in
my eyes and some other stuff, typed on my bed
computer, and walked out. I floated in and out of my
room, down the halls, but was not interested in going
onto another floor or on an elevator.
I kept coming back to check on my body. It was
asleep. I looked at myself a lot. I tried to float down to it,
to touch it, but I couldnt. I couldnt get my feet on the
floor, either. I could only float near the ceiling. I didnt
run into any light fixtures or door sills, either. I tried to
touch the ceiling lights to see if I could feel the heat. I
149

felt nothing, not even the texture of the light, or the

ceiling panels or anything of substance.
You know, I couldnt tell if I couldnt touch them,
or if I was touching them and couldnt feel them. Doesnt
make much difference, does it? Anyway, I floated around
all over the place, saw people coming into my room and
doing things, talking to each other about me, gossip, and
other stuff. I had this feeling of anticipation, like
something should happen at any moment. I just dont
know what it was. Maybe like I was supposed to be going
somewhere, with someone. But I didnt know who and I
didnt know where. So I just kept floating around.
The interviewer asked if she felt any emotions in
the dream. A psychological question. I didnt really feel
anything. I could describe the whole dream as boring,
but in the dream itself, I wasnt bored or anxious or
happy or sad. Just waiting.
Computer, pause. Ives looked at George. That
was patient number one, patient ground zero. The very
first patient who was recognized as comatose. He
turned to DeMateo. This is important to the murder. You
will see the connection as you view these interviews.
Computer, resume.
Patient

03242011,

male,

red-rimmed

eyes,

terrified. He said he was floating, but there were demons

everywhere. They brushed up against him and told him if
he died, they would take him to hell. Nurses would come
150

and take his vitals, turn into demons and grin and say
youll be in hell soon!
Ives said, Hes on psychotropic drugs. His load of
bots simply could not help this man, as his medical
problem was not physical one. He later died with the
mass die-off.
They viewed a few more patient histories. It was a
variation of one thing or the other: a pleasant and boring
waiting experience, anticipating something unknown, or
a terrifying interlude that led to either death, or
psychosis upon awakening.
As an investigator, I need to know what Josefson
and the rest of those that died had in common. So far I
havent seen it, said DeMateo.
Im sorry Lieutenant, I thought that was obvious.
Ives used a neutral tone. They died ofnothing. They
were all healthy, each and every one of them. None them
had an accident, fell off a cliff, or even fell of their chair.
Well, said DeMateo, thats not unusual is it?
After all, the bots keep us a healthy.
Yes but people still die accidental deaths all the
time. They dont die of old age. They dont die of
malignancies. Or infections. When someone dies, its not
a mystery. You know that better than most. DeMateo
nodded.
Well then you can see what Im saying. There was
no reason for any of them to die. Including Josefson. She
just died. The crime committed was not murder. The so151

called crime was staged. She died for no reason just

like everyone else.
Whoa, whoa, DeMateo finally reacted. Staged?
Yes.

The

lymphatic

fluid.

Removed.

Spread

around in the hallway. Body moved. Remember? Of

course you do. That threw everyone off. Her murder has
the same cause as all the other unexplained deaths.
Well what is it?

152

CHAPTER 5

THE THRONE ROOM - Ill Fly Away. A hymn by

Albert E. Brumley, 1929, published by Hartford
Music in 1932.
Called home. The Accuser was livid. Called
home. Is that it? Thats all?
Its everything. The Omnipotent One answered
mildly.
How long has it been that way? The enemy
grimaced.
Always, The Son answered.
I didnt hear Him call You home when You were
being crucified.
The Son reminded him, You werent listening.
Now, look, this is a really fine point. You are
always talking to them. How can I know which one of
those conversations is calling them home?
The enemy stood before the Throne then, suited
like a human barrister, arguing his case. You wont let
me eavesdrop on every single conversation. Sometimes
Im not even invited to the closing ceremony. I dont
understand why You wont just let me read their onetrack minds. He snorted.
We have heard these arguments before. You know
the answers, The Son responded.
153

Have not! The Dragon feigned indignation.

IVES OFFICE, CONTINUED
.the same cause as all the other unexplained
deaths, Ives concluded.
DeMateo heard it with her ears, but simply could
not make sense of it. That many deaths, all one cause.
She was incredulous. She had to ask Well what is it?
the same cause as all the other unexplained
deaths. George had reviewed all the raw diagnostic
data, but he had yet to come to this conclusion on his
own. He didnt think he was as brilliant as Ives, but he
was more experienced. He immediately knew the truth of
the assessment, and he knew the cause.
the same cause as all the other unexplained
deaths. As Ives said these words, he knew that the
moment of truth had arrived. He and George had not
discussed the results of all the tests, but they had had a
meeting of the minds regarding the comatose patients
and the people with no spark. Would George want to
share this information with UEPD, right here, right now?
It was his call.
Ives looked to George for permission to proceed.
Instead, George looked intently into DeMateos face, as if
to determine the likelihood that she would accept the
unscientific

realities

with

which

the

science

has

presented them. Lt. DeMateo, he looked at Ives then,

Arlene, he looked back at her with a relaxed and
open smile, we have determined that all these people
154

died of entropy. It was time to die. He anticipated her

next remark.
But I thought no one died of old age. The bots
keep the body operating at optimum despite entropy,
because the bots regulate cell replication, keeping the
cell from aging on a molecular level.
Until today, we believed that. Im impressed with
your understanding, Arlene. George was his most
charming and disarming. It is apparent to us, however,
that something trumps the bots. The body quits working
at an appointed time, despite whatever we might do to
keep it in working order.
I understand to some degree. Its the same as
when the bots repair a spinal injury, but brain death and
heart trauma still kill the patient.
Analogous to that, Arlene. The additional factor is
that, for some unknown reason, George swept Ives with
his gaze, three things have happened in the past few
days

that

challenge

our

understanding

of

what

constitutes life and death.

One: the initial comatose patients. They were not
ill and their bodies were functioning perfectly. They were
not, strictly speaking, in a coma. Their EEGs were
normal, but they were non-responsive. They should have
been conscious, but they were not. The life force that
normally

animates

human

present.
155

beings

was

simply

not

DeMateos brow furrowed. George held up his

hand to interrupt her pending comment.
Two:

ambulatory

comas.

We

discovered,

independently of this investigation, that there were

people

walking

around

without

life

force.

Their

memories and personalities were fundamentally altered.

Three: the deaths and the release from comas.
Suddenly, all at once, all over the world, people in comas
both died and woke up. Individuals, who were never in a
coma, collapsed and died suddenly, as well. As the
reports have come in, we have discovered that among
those collapsing without coma, almost one hundred
percent of them had experienced a recent, sharp
personality shift. This leads us to believe that these were
people without life force, who had already reached the
end of their lives.
George fell silent to allow DeMateo to respond.
The three sat at the table in total silence.
DeMateos look was distant, pensive. Ives, relaxed at
first, looked from DeMateo to George for some indication
whether he should proceed. But there was nothing else
to say. The report had been given.
George

understood

DeMateos

silent,

pensive

behavior, as hesitation that comes from the need to

carefully craft her next response. Finally DeMateo
shifted in her chair and met George eyes. Now that she
has braced herself, thought George, shes ready for the
challenge.
156

If I understand you correctly, Dr. Thomas, she

said, using Georges title to, she hoped, show the
appropriate regard for his position even as she prepared
to disrespect his theory, you are saying that these
people have lost theirsouls?
George was satisfied. He leaned in. Souls, spirits,
both maybe. Its not scientific to be sure. But Arlene, on
the evening of the day that first comatose patient came
to the ED, both Ives and I witnessed two people
conscious, walking without the human spark. We
witnessed ourselves, one individual who seemed like the
ordinary human being early in the evening, and who had
no

personality

and

no

memory

of

our

earlier

conversation later.
How long had you known this man?
We met him that evening at the Gala.
So

this

man

was

not

someone

you

knew

personally before that evening?

Yes. I get your point. But there was another man,
a man where we witnessed the change. Right before our
eyes, Arlene. The light simply went out of his eyes. He
was like a dead man walking!
I dont know.
Ives spoke up then. Lieutenant. Arlene, I had
witnessed such an individual before the encounter with
George. He was an old friend. In addition to the vacant
look, he simply did not remember the details of our
association at school. No one has a bad memory
157

anymore, Arlene. Its one of the therapeutic properties of

the Treatment. The bots keep the brain in optimum
condition.
Arlene sighed. Look, gentlemen, its because of
your status that I dont dismiss all this as pure fantasy,
science fiction as opposed to science. So before I do that,
get me one of these individuals so that I can run a
profile.
THE THRONE ROOM - Isaiah 43:1 Do not fear, for
I have redeemed you; I have summoned you by
name; you are mine. NKJV
For the first time in many eons, the Enemy of the
souls of men was silent before the Throne of Grace. He
stood with as much dignity as he could muster, under the
gaze of the Father and Son, experiencing the breeze of
the movement of the Holy Spirit throughout the room.
He could never really stare at the Throne; it was too
bright. He looked across the infinite platform, his line of
sight missing the Godhead altogether. The end was near.
He could feel it, but he couldnt really put his finger on
the reason why he knew.
He knew that Ives made him nervous. Ives had a
quality that few humans had ever had. He did not know
why the God had chosen him to be a part of the end of
Time, a part of his defeat.
He knew that the humans were on the cusp of
discovering his role in recent comas, deaths and other
158

oddities on Earth. He did not know how these events fit

into the coming end of Time.
He was never afraid of the humans although they
had the power to stop his intrusions into their lives. He
now felt a threat from their pending knowledge of his
latest attacks. He did not know why.
He spoke almost respectfully. Father, have you set
the time?
The Father answered with His usual equanimity.
The end of Times has always been set.
I mean, is it near?
Like everyone else, you must look to the signs of
the times. I am the only One Who knows the exact
moment. Do the signs tell you the end approaches?
Maybe.
What signs alert you to the end?
The enemy had no patience for this conversation.
It wasnt fair! The God knew everything, and HE had to
figure things out for himself. He left his simulacrum in
the Throne Room, and visited Brown. He did not take
possession of Brown. He wanted to see what the humans
see when they look at Brown with their juicy little eyes.
Not so much his appearance, but his demeanor, when he
answered his gods questions.
He appeared sitting in a chair in Browns office,
wearing a business suit, legs crossed, relaxed, directly
across from Brown. So tell me young man, do you know
that you are special?
159

Brown stood up and peered in the enemys

direction. At first, there seemed to be an apparition,
slightly opaque. But when the enemy spoke, he came
completely into view for Brown. Brown welcomed him.
I know I am special to you, lord. But there is
something else?
Yes. Yes. You know me so well. If someone asked
you to describe me, could you describe my appearance?
No, lord, not really. You have appeared to me only
a few times in my life, and each time you have had a
different appearance.
Good. Good. If you were asked to describe
my.personalitywhat would you say?
If I were to tell the truthdo you want me to tell
the truth?
I dont know yet. Give me your actual description
first.
Okay. Id say that your personality is actually
unfathomable. You present yourself as whatever is
necessary to accomplish your goals. You are completely
self-interested and goal-oriented to a fault.
Thank you! I dont need to know what lie you
would tell. I assume that it would be a creative response
designed to meet your needs for the moment. Another
question: do you acknowledge that you worship me?
Only to one person, lord, outside the coven.
Who is that?
160

Well, you know that it is the President, lord. He

worships you as well.
Anybody else?
I reveal that you are my lord only to those whom I
think I may recruit as worshippers, or at least, as
workers.
Do you realize that you are being sought after?
Well, yes I do. I have been your operative for so
long, worked for so many powerful people, used so many
names and personalities, I am a bit of a legend.
Pride goes before a fall, Brown. The enemy
chuckled at the quotation. Nevertheless, enjoy your
pride. There are others looking for you who think that
you

arepossessed.

Would

you

say

that

you

are

possessed?
Why yes, lord! I am possessed with admiration
for you, with the desire to please you and live forever! I
am possessed with.
Yes, yes, yes, the enemy interrupted impatiently.
Im not referring to your own emotions. Would you
characterize yourself as filled with spirits that are not
your human spirit?
Yes, lord. The spirit of greed, the spirit of the lust
for power, the spirit of jealousy against the Godhead, to
name a few. They give me the energy I need and the
creative power I require to accomplish your goals.
Ahhhhhh. Good, thats good. There are people
hunting for you, Brown. You must not be discovered
161

unless I say you are to be discovered. If you are asked,

lie. If you are discovered, if you could be discovered,
deny, no matter what happens to you. You will be richly
rewarded, Brown, as always. The enemy disappeared
before Brown could respond.
POTUE turned as the enemy appeared in his
bedroom on the other side of the Earth from Brown. The
enemy knew POTUE well, even though the man would
not allow himself to be possessed for even the briefest
period. His allegiance to the enemy was real, but he
would not allow his will to be compromised. He was
useful to the enemy nonetheless. He could now see how
he could use him for his denouement.
Do you know that the end is near? The Enemy
asked POTUE without preamble.
It is my intention, said the President.
These humans! thought the Enemy. They can still
surprise me!
Your intention? The God says that only He knows
the exact time. The Enemy wondered at the mans
conceit.
Yes, the Bible does say that. Then He has read my
mind, said Paul.
Blasphemy! The Enemy chuckled aloud at the
notion. Your plans? asked the Enemy. I know you have
plans.
Yes. Not much different than the biblical account,
really. I intend to be worshipped as a living god. I am a
162

god, you know: I rule this world. I have complete control

over the life and death of every person who lives on this
planet. I intend to rule here forever, POTUE turned
toward the Enemy. with your permission, of course.
The Enemy hid his smile from POTUE. Of course
he would not live forever! The enemy understood that
this human was deluded, and he ran the whole world.
POTUE believed that the Enemy would cause him to live
forever on Earth. What a fool!
Of course you are permitted to live forever here
on earth. It is yours to rule. How will you get them to
worship youus? the Enemy knew the answers to the
question he posed.
They have not seen miracles, signs and wonders
for a very long time. They are jaded by technology. What
they see and hear on the worldnet is more remarkable
than the world they now live in. Life is boring. I will
bring excitement back. I will perform miracles, give
them signs and wonders for their everyday lives. Kill
some of them and bring them back to life. I will convince
many to worship me, just by these deeds. Others, I will
have to force to worship me. If they dont, Ill kill them.
Very good. I hoped you hadnt changed your
mind. I hope Brown will be useful in this endeavor? The
Enemy more than hoped.
Very

useful,

indeed!

Brown

is

the

perfect

operative. Thank you for introducing us so many decades

ago. POTUE nodded toward the apparition.
163

You know, of course, that I possess his very soul.

He is a true worshipper. He is truly mine The Enemy
attempted to encourage the President to become a
worshipper.
And I am truly yours, lord. I would not argue that
Brown is not a true worshipper. But I, lord, worship you
willingly, without the need for demon possession to keep
me in line. I am completely at your disposal. POTUE
bowed his head this time, but peered at the Enemy
through lidded eyes.
The Enemy let go a hearty, deep-throated laugh.
The

man

was

liar,

and

truly,

wonderfully

and

completely self-absorbed. His destruction is complete.

The end of this world, these humans, was on the cusp.
In a twinkling, the enemy was back in the Throne
Room.
The signs of the times? There is one world
government. The ruler of the Earth is a man after my
own heart. He intends to ask people to worship him.
There will be war, and destruction, and eventually,
complete annihilation.
THE HOSPITAL
After Arlene DeMateos request to examine a
person with no spark, George and Ives put their heads
together to devise a plan to locate such a person. The
place to start was every person who awoke from a coma.
Fortunately, there was an interview of every such person.
164

It would also be necessary to interview every person who

collapsed and lived.
This last was an enormous task, just because of
the sheer numbers of persons. There were millions.
George and Ives sat up half the night after DeMateo left
the office, attempting to come up with factors that
eliminated enough of the class to be examined, to make
the examination manageable. If they had a lifetime, there
would be no problem. POTUE, however, wanted a quick
solution.
George theorized. I dont think well find a
zombie in those who woke up from coma.
Zombie? Ives snorted a laugh. Funny word.
Whats a zombie?
Its an old word I came across while doing some
research on living dead.
You didnt!
I did. I used living dead as my search term. The
very last usage was in the 21 st century. Movies about
people who died and were infected with some virus or
bacteria, and reanimated to kill people. In the 20 th
century, movies about radiation or infection reanimating
the dead. The origin of the whole idea came from the
Caribbean Island population in the earlier centuries. The
popular religion believed in men and women who could
control a living person by taking their will away. They
had their spirit or soul, but were unable to resist the will
165

of the person who had given them a combination of

herbs. This was the real original zombie.
Ahhh. Pharmaceuticals.
Yes and no. This was way before the refinement
and purification of drugs that came from plants, let alone
the creating and refinement of drugs made in the lab.
These people were discovering what plant substances
and matter would do to the human, alone and in
combination. They had to grind and mash the plants,
otherwise youd have to consume a lot of plant matter to
get even a small dose of the substance you needed. More
often than not, so-called medicinal plants were used for
healing

and

relief

from

symptoms.

Sick

people

sometimes couldnt consume a lot of matter by mouth.

Naturally, some of the witch doctors
Witch doctors? Ives raised his eyebrows.
An inaccurate and insulting term, Im told, but
yes, native doctors, medicine men and women, decided
to do more with the herbs than just treat people when
they were ill. In every generation, there have been
individuals who want power over other people, for their
personal gain.
But we find no pharmacology in these patients
that could account for their condition.
True,

we

did

not.

We

havent

looked

for

transmissions. We have not investigated whether these

people have associations in common.
Hypnosis? Suggestion?
166

Yes. George paused. Frankly, Arlene would be

looking for all of those things and more right now if she
had a smaller pool of people to look through. I dont
think shell find what shes looking for.
No, she wont. But it will evidence our theory.
My point exactly. Ives, whos to say that some
zombies exist in the population who have not been
observed by our researchers, and who have not been in
coma, and who were not among those who died?
Is that our search group? Everybody else?
Yes and no
You have an idea?
A kernel of an idea. George rose from his chair
and pointed at Ives. Theres no small pool of people who
would likely yield results. So why dont we just use the
entire population.
Ives yelped. He, too, left his seat. He grabbed the
back of his neck with one hand and began to pace the
length of his office and talk very, very fast. Youre a
genius! We have to build a survey. Generate lots of
publicity. But not for the people were searching for..
Exactly. For the people who notice changes in
them!
Offer a reward.
There was not much that the people of Earth
really

wanted

anymore.

This

complacency,

this

satisfaction was at the root of Ives boredom and lack of

fulfillment. Few people ever thought about working at
167

becoming wealthy. Almost anything that life had to offer

was already available to almost everyone. Health care is
free. Education is free. No unemployment. Housing is
free if you have employment. So.housing, free. No one
starved. Food was free to the employed. Water, pure,
and, of course, free.
If you felt like climbing a mountain, sailing an
ocean, surfing the big wave or living on the ocean floor,
there were no restrictions, nothing to prevent you. If
invention or art or sculpture or writing is your thing,
then you can explore your talent at will. Except for the
real mountains, there were no more to climb, no
obstacles to an individuals achievement. All you had to
do was ask Global Government for permission. They
never said no, and would pay your way to boot.
So what reward could you offer a species with
everything? The one thing they did not yet have access
to at all was outer space. In the 21 st century, private
companies began to offer very expensive rides into orbit,
to the international space station parked there. At the
turn of the 22nd century, there were no other orbiting
stations, no colonies on the moon, let alone any of the
other planets in the Sol solar system. In fact, as the
population of the Earth stopped burgeoning, people
almost stopped flying in commercial jet aircraft.
No, really, they did.
The planet was no longer overcrowded at the end
of the 22nd century. Exponential population growth had
168

ceased. At the turn of the 23 rd century, every person

could replace himself. The life expectancy grew from 100
years to 200 years and beyond. No one was in a hurry to
do anything, so more people used automobiles (electric
or solar) to get from place to place, or cruised on ships,
or hired small flying things like Lear jets or helicopters
(solar). Anyone who had to travel to the other side of the
worldlike POTUEcould apply for an orbital round
trip.

Such

ride

was

faster

than

sub-orbital

transcontinental flight. It was like rising so high that the

planet actually moved under the orbital craft, which then
re-entered the atmosphere in time to land at its
destination! A total orbit at low Earth orbit could be as
short as 89 minutes and as long as two hours. So a
person could conceivably travel from North America to
Australia

in

as

little

as

45

minutes.

Most

non-

governmental pleasure trips took about two hours, from

anywhere to anywhere on planet Earth.
Humans were not thrilled by fast anymore. They
had enough time. They lived long enough to get
everything done. Having time means that some of the
desperation of human life is removed. You dont have to
decide today; tomorrow will do. If you make the wrong
choice, you have time to make it right, make reparations,
forgive and forget. Heal, move on. Everything does not
have to happen today.
In

this

atmosphere

humans

were

no longer

rushing to get off the planet. In the 20 th century, the

169

planet was overcrowded and resources were being

depleted. Simple mathematical models showed that
humans could not sustain themselves on planet Earth for
more than a few more generations, at most. Scientists
were planning to inhabit more orbiting space stations,
colonize the moon and other planets to relieve the Earth
of its burden. Instead, serendipitously, it seemed, the
Treatment came along and solved every problem.
Were there other civilizations on other planets?
Nobody cared, except for scientists and people who were
thrilled by science fiction. Since humans were not
exploring the solar system and the galaxies for other
places to live, nobody cared about what went on out
there. At least not officially.
POTUE simply would not fund any off-planet
explorations. Becoming the god of this world meant that
he did not want any competition. He had scientists
scanning the heavens for space craft 24 hours a day,
seven days a week. The official spin on this activity was
defense against incoming space rocks big enough to be a
life-ending or planetary catastrophic event. POTUE
really wanted to forestall meeting any envoys from any
planets that might exist. He didnt care what happened
on their planets, so if other people existed, he didnt
want them to come to Earth and interfere with his world.
He believed he had all the resources required to fend
them off.
170

George was not in possession of this information.

He left Ives office with a plan to present to POTUE that
included a trip to outer space for the winners of his
contest. This is the perfect ruse for the survey to look for
people with no spark. Getting these people off the planet
after they have been thoroughly debriefed would be a
bonus for POTUE. All of them. The zombies AND the
ones who know and love them.
George emailed the details of his plan and used
his direct phone number to POTUE. Did you get my
email?
Yes, George, I did.
It occurs to me, Mr. President that you could
simply order UEPD to act on the conclusion that Ives and
I have presented to you. After all, Lieutenant DeMateo is
a lower-level operative.
I know George. We both know, however, that we
avoid backlash from the populace if government follows
through and gives them a completely transparent
process.
I anticipated that
I know you did.
so I came up with this proposal to satisfy
DeMateos need to present an explanation for our
findings and to present a solution that you might find
satisfying.

171

Yes. You know it would be satisfying for me to put

this whole matter to rest once and for all. If you can pull
this off, my friend, I will owe you.
Youre okay with outer space? Is there a resort, a
playground, a new development we can tout?
Things are in development, POTUE lied. Ill put
some finishing touches on and let you know what you can
offer the winners. POTUE really only wanted to shoot
them off into the direction of Sol. He could. Despite what
rewards he might offer, in the end, POTUE would
REALLY just shoot them off into space.
Prepare to owe me, my friend. I WILL collect in
due time, George replied with amusement.
Adieu. POTUE hung up his personal phone. He
owed much to George. George could ask almost anything
of POTUE. His only friend on Earth. The only man he
could trust beyond his operative Brown. George would
certainly become a demi-god in POTUEs divine economy.
THE PLAN
With Lt. Arlene DeMateos assistance, Ives and
George devised a plan and hired an advertising agency.
Immediately, the whole project threatened to spin
completely out of control.
Television and the world wide web/internet fused
in the early 21st century. Everything visual happened on
the worldnet. Placing video on the worldnet had become
relatively cheap and easy, but there were still individuals
and companies who made millions by placing just the
172

right video on the worldnet at just the right time. When

the advertising agency heard the plan, they.
So basically youre wanting to find the worlds
strangest people.
Arlene, Ives and George looked at the agencys
representative with puzzlement.
No. Ives leaned forward in his chair. Well,
maybe. George thoughtfully focused on the air. Yes,
replied Arlene with a broad smile. Yes we want to find
strange people who meet our criteria. As we said, we are
doing a study, the agency rep did not know that Arlene
was UEPD, and we need to identify people who have
exhibited

certain

behaviors

and

ask

them

some

questions. We want to ask them all the same kinds of

questions,

but

only

after

people

report

them

for

exhibiting the specific behaviors. In a sense, I guess they

would be the worlds strangest people. Neither George
nor Ives were quite sure where Arlene or the advertising
rep were going, but decided to let it play out.
Dan Mathers, the account representative from
American-Global Advertising Services (A-GAS), asked a
question. Can you have them send in video of the
subjects? He looked from face to face.
I dont see why not. But we would want to
capture the answer to at least one question on video. The
first question. The trio had decided that the first
question would be tailor-made for the zombie, after they
had

been

identified

as

a possible
173

zombie

by

an

acquaintance

or

family

member,

to

medical

professional. The Plan entailed asking small segments of

professionals to look for people who had memory and/or
personality shifts coupled with vague or no recall of
significant life events. Prior to this meeting with A-GAS,
the Plan was to have each medical professional who
identified a possible zombie, provide to the study panel
the life event(s) or situations that the zombie could not
respond

to,

consistent

with

the

zombies

known

personality. The answer to these questions could be

observed and evaluated by Arlene and her psych-sosh
assessment teams.
Arlene realized right away that the use of video
would eliminate the need for an in-person interview of
each one. She could use the video to eliminate those who
were not candidates at all, and focus on those who
required a face-to-face to do a complete assessment.
The Plan did not entail releasing the survey to the
whole world. Medical professionals loved to win trips,
too, and they would understand why WHA would in
engage in such a study. The Element became the foil for
this study.
Well hint that the Element is kicking up a fuss
again about the Treatment. This was Georges idea.
They have complained that the recent spate of deaths is
due to the Treatment, and some side effect that we have
not disclosed to the public. This is a perfect time to get
the medical community to buy into a study of any kind.
174

Ives was uncomfortable, at first, with the idea of

hinting at things in any announcement that was not
completely straightforward. He trusted George on this
process, however, because he understood that the real
aim of this study could not be revealed as such.
Before meeting with A-GAS, Arlene had posed the
question, Why would medical professionals believe that
the Treatment would fail to deal with every single
medical problem that would cause memory failure or
memory loss?
Well, said George, The medical community
wouldnt believe it! But if we tell them that we are
responding to the Element to put this whole idea to rest
for good and all, I think well get enthusiastic responses.
But I still think we have to bring all our expertise to bear
to frame the campaign in such a way to appeal to
members of the medical community.
Ives yawned. Yes, because we need a couple of
groups: a control group. We need normal people to use
as a comparison for our statistical model.
Uhhh, um The men turned to Arlene at the
sounds. We dont need to create a control group. I have
the largest known behavioral database. Ives perked up.
Everybody on earth. I have files you dont know
anything about, which include every tribe, racial group
and nation.
Ives and George waited patiently for Arlene to
proceed. The security cameras and pickups. Granted,
175

they take only snapshots and are not thorough enough,

alone, to capture significant behavior for our purposes.
But for purposes of comparison with a longer, more
detailed video thats been through evaluation and
assessment, it will have probative and scientific
value.
George leaped from his chair and waved his arms
in the air. Ha ha! What a great idea! I knew all of that
surveillance would come in handy some day! Ives shot
him a puzzled look. We need another session. Lets
discuss crafting the video announcement for worldnet as
entertainment, but yield scientific information regarding
the efficacy of the Treatment. Somebody call Mathers
and tell him to have his people send our people a
contract. Lets make this happen!
IVES

John

14:27

Peace I

leave

with

you;

my peace I give you. I do not give to you as the

world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and
do not be afraid. John 16:33 I have told you these
things, so that in me you may have peace. In this
world you will have trouble. But take heart! I have
overcome the world. NKJV
The coffee was good. The view was spectacular.
Ives Bible lay open on the table in front of him. As the
aroma of his coffee wafted up into his nostrils, he read
the last verse of his study for the day. He had already
read his morning devotions and felt nothing but peace.
No anxiety about the last few days. He had put it all in
176

Gods

hands.

He

had

asked

Heavenly

Father

to

intervene, to fix it. He didnt know how God would

arrange it, but he had utter confidence that he didnt
have to worry about trusting George.
When the first comatose patient came to Ives
attention, he was thrilled that something had occurred
that altered the pattern of his flat and dismal existence.
By the time the hundreds of thousands had died worldwide, he was almost in a panic at the state of affairs.
Panic inexorably dissipated, though, because of Ives
dreams, in which he was reassured that God was still on
the Throne. He knew God would never leave nor forsake
him as he negotiated the coming events.
And he has maintained his peace even after a mild
confrontation

with

George

at

the

conclusion

of

yesterdays meeting with Arlene and George. After

Arlene left the office, Ives stepped up to George, hands
in his pockets, but eyes fixed on those of his friend.
George, how did you know about the UEPD
surveillance snapshots? Who are you, man?
George did not blink. He had been waiting for this
moment, Who do you think I am, Ives? There was no
amusement in his demeanor.
Ives looked away, then turned away from his
friend. George approached Ives and stepped into his field
of vision. You dont know what to say, Im sure. He
paused. Because you really dont know what words to
use, eh? He gave Ives a slap on the arm. Amusement
177

once again flavored George eyes. Im a spy, Ives,

nothing more.
Ives smiled at George. Spy? For whom? About
what?
POTUE. About any and everything he might want.
Spy is such an ugly word. Lets use operative instead.
Well,

you

said

it.

They

sat

down,

threw

themselves comfortably on the upholstered office chairs

and fell into comfortable conversation about what
George really did for a living.
Ive known POTUE since we were both boys. Hes
as familiar to me as if he was my own brother, as you are
to me, Ives. He asked me to work for him, so I do. I went
to medical school when he went to graduate school. I
worked on his campaigns when he first ran for local
office in France, then the European Union. When I
graduated from medical school and he was in the Global
Cabinet, he put me on his payroll. Since then, no matter
where I have worked, I have reported to him, and him
alone.
Im not as surprised as I thought I would be about
this. I realized little by little that you were not just a
doctor around here, especially after the appointment of
Hughes. So you work for POTUE..
Before Ives finished this thought, his intercom
buzzed. Dr. St. Jacques, Lt. DeMateo is in the outer
office. She has no appointment, sir.
SMITH
178

Show her in! Both men stood as Sandra ushered

Arlene into the office. Arlene looked excited, eyes
sparkling as her gaze shifted from Ives to George and
back. Are you two ever separated?
No. George responded with a twinkle in his eyes
before Ives could take a breath. You look like you just
dug up a ton of gold. Whats up?
Arlene walked over to Ivess desktop terminal.
May I? Ives held out his hand as Arlene crossed to the
laptop and typed in her access information. Soon she had
the dialog box she wanted and she asked the men to
make themselves comfortable.
Sit down before you fall down. This is going to
knock your socks off. With the screen positioned so they
could all see it, Arlene hit enter. She narrated as the
slideshow played.
These are snaps of Smith as he goes into and out
of zones, the dead zones, on his way home and to work
and running errands for the last six months. Notice
anything?
Yeah, Arlene, they seem to be looped. There are
just two snaps on some days. Where are the rest? Ives
was puzzled. Arlene looked at George, who was stonefaced. Care to explain Dr. Thomas?
George blinked once, twice then This guy is off
the grid!
Ives: Huh? and Arlene: Exactly! Arlene looked
at Ives. All of us are supposed to be observed every hour
179

of every day everywhere. As you know, this observation

keeps crime down to almost zero. In addition, there are
sound pickups in places that are sometimes dark or just
not observable, and finally, there is the sub dermal GPS
so that we know where everybody is in real time, in case
of emergency. Still, there are dead zones, zones where
people are not seen or heard. We rely on the public to
report them, but not everyone does.
Smith has never reported a zone at all. Yet, he
managed to get to work and back every single day
without being seen or heard except entering and leaving
the Hospital, and entering and leaving his home. This is
six months worth of snapshots. Hes been to the dry
cleaners, the grocery store, all the places we all go
routinely, yet we never see him.
When I checked his GPS tracking..
Dont tell me said George while Ives said
Youve got to be kidding.
Arlene continued THERE WAS NONE! She
leaped from her chair. Can you believe this guy? He has
no GPS.
Hows

that

possible?

asked

Ives.

George

responded. Hes a doctor.

He works here. Ives understood. Arlene nodded.
Yep. But Im not done boys. Now for the main
attraction.
She instructed the computer to bring up another
slideshow.
180

Who is this?
Remember the pharm rep Brown that you said
accompanied you two to the Gala? Nods of assent.
Well he came up in our files as someone who had
been reported to UEPD time and again over the last
hundred years or so. He was assessed only one of those
times, and never assessed again even though he was
reported again. Not just for going through zones without
reporting them, but because of his personality changes.
Lets

see

this.

George

leaned

in

and

concentrated on the playback. It played fast, like a

movie, and showed Brown as a very young man, just out
of secondary school, going back and forth to his part
time job, then to college in the fall: the library, the
classrooms, public transportation, hamburger joint, and
home. Nothing out of the ordinary at first.
In fact, everything seemed ordinary until he went
to graduate school in his mid-twenties. He was seen
going to some religious ceremonies in the evenings, and
then in the daytime. Not just on Sundays. In fact, never
on Sunday at all.
Stop right there! George stood and peered
intently at the screen. Thats my hometown, and THAT
is POTUE. Sure enough, Brown and POTUE were seen
eating pizza. Thats the Parc de La Tete Or. I didnt
know they had a pizza place there. Something tickled
the edges of Georges mind.
181

Both Arlene and Ives shot George a look of

exasperation. He said I know this is serious. Is there
more?
You bet your bottom Euro. She hit play and the
slideshow sped through another 50 years or so of devil
worship, graduate school, marriage, fatherhood, the
death of a child, divorce, remarriage and
Somethings missing. He was blond and 30-ish
and he skipped to black-haired and 50-ish. Did you guys
lose some snaps? A conclusion was forming in Georges
mind against his will.
I dont think so. I think they were never there.
Sometime in his thirties he just disappeared. His GPS
shows that he was in France, but there are no snaps of
him coming and going. Whats interesting is that he was,
indeed, coming and going! All the pickups and cameras
worked, but there is nothing in his files anymore.
I decided to interview his neighbors and friends.
He had neighbors, but not many friends, except POTUE.
Immediately before his disappearance, he still lived in
Lyon. Had just finished his graduate school thesis. I
talked to a next-door neighbor who said he was a great
neighbor when he first moved in. Typical guy, didnt
bother anybody, really pleasant. But right before his 33 rd
birthday, something happened.
In the previous year, he and his wife had lost
their son. A kidnapping. Can you imagine? The childs
body was never recovered. This incident didnt hit the
182

worldnet at all, and the local coverage was sketchy and

brief. The UEPD was never called in and the case was
closed without even a suspect.
That never happens, does it? Ives asked. George
shook his head, and lights came on; he had come to a
conclusion.
Not now. In those days, UEPD didnt get involved
unless invited by local law enforcement, or the crime
was international in nature. Shortly after that, he and his
wife agreed to dissolve their marriage. But get this.
You cant find the divorce records. George.
How did you know? Cant find em, cant find the
ex-wife. No one ever, and no one HAS ever reported this
woman missing.
What? Hows that possible? Arlene continued.
Im not done yet. Its possible if youre an orphan, or
both of your parents are dead and you have no siblings.
For Browns ex-wife, all of the above. Without her
husband, there was no one to say she had gone missing.
He was paying her spousal support when she went
missing, so she had no job. By the time her neighbors
noticed they hadnt seen her for a while, anywhere from
a few weeks to a few months had gone by. Her trail was
cold. Nobody ever turned up. Her apartment contained
all of her personal belongings, including her purse, her
car starter, her personal phone, her credit cards and her
cash. It was like she stepped out to empty the trash and
just disappeared.
183

How did you know she was receiving spousal

support if you cant find the divorce records? Ives
asked.
Neighbors. She talked to them when she moved
into the neighborhood. She was sad. They described her
as melancholy and lonely. Brown stayed at the marital
residence. His neighbors said that he changed from a
kind of friendly, affable guy to a cold, distant and almost
unfriendly kind of guy. They believed it was as a result of
the loss of his child and wife. Nobody seemed mad at him
about it.
He didnt move from Lyon for ten more years,
though. It was during this time that he disappeared from
view. The next time we see him, hes living in London.
Hes fifty, hes a brunette, and had some plastic surgery.
POTUE was in London during that decade,
George mused aloud.
Then, of course, theres lots of activity. We can
see everything the guy does. And hes openly working for
the then-Prime Minister of the EUnow POTUE.

But

you and Brown never crossed paths then.

I was in London. Saw POTUE sporadically. He
was busy. I was busy. George spoke in muted tones.
All was really pretty normal with him for the next
thirty years. He rose with POTUEs political career. But
when they moved to Switzerland right around the time
Brown turned 100 years old, he went through another
swift personality change, and had some more plastic
184

surgery. He went from bad to worse. His Swiss neighbors

near Lucerne observed him come and go from his
condominium day after day. He never spoke to them or
engaged in any small talk at all. Everyone had assigned
parking. Occasionally, someone erroneously parked in
his space.
The

first

time,

he

threatened

to

have

the

trespasser killed if he ever did it again. But he wasnt a

neighbor, just a visitor. Brown was reported to local law
enforcement

for

that,

but

there

was

never

an

investigation.
Hmmmmm. George glanced at Ives.
Did I mention the name changes? I know I keep
calling him Brown, but he was born Daniel Cates. After
the death of his child and the disappearance of his wife,
he was calling himself David Caldwell in London. In
Lucerne, he was David Brant.
George was beginning to see the pattern. Its not
against the law to change your nameafter all, we are
all so easy to track.
Yes. And it only looks suspicious if something
happens. If you stay under the radar, and no one ever
investigates you, there are no consequences to simply
changing your name.
IF no one investigates you.
Then someone parked in his space again. This
time Brown waits until the trespasser gets into his car,
and he comes out with a firearm and puts it to the
185

drivers head. Witnesses say he was calm, didnt raise his

voice at all, but shot the guys car. Paid for it to be towed
to the persons house. Told him not to come into his
neighborhood again.
This is bizarre, Ives said as he squirmed
uncomfortably.
Local law enforcement.
Was never called, I betcha.
He moved to Spain. We cant tell if he still worked
for POTUE. He taught high school. Name was Richard
Agassi. He took frequent trips outside of Spain, but we
dont know where he went.
Ives chuckled uncomfortably. George was stonefaced. He was off the grid from the moment he boarded
a plane, train, or drove an automobile, until he landed,
detrained or parked his car back home. Every trip. All
the kids he taught said he was the nicest, friendliest and
approachable person you would ever come in contact
with. Finally, these last 50 years, he has lived in or near
New York City.
POTUE has been in London, the UK, running the
world,

just

six

hours

away.

George

nodded

in

agreement.
If Brown has been working for him, we cant tell.
He has been Dan Brown ever since he moved to New
York. He lives in a Manhattan condo with a view of
Central Park. Many days there are snaps of him as he
186

comes and goes. Many days not. On the day he visited

the hospital as a pharm rep, he was off the grid all day.
Yikes. Ives made a quiet comment. Who IS he?
ARLENE
After George excused himself, Arlene asked Ives,
What do you think this means? Are these two men
connected to one another, to these recent events? To
POTUE? What is going on?
Ives shook his head. Youre asking me? All I know
is that something has gone wrong with Brown and Smith.
Remember, I dont travel in the rarified atmosphere that
you and George occupy. He poured two glasses of water,
offered one to Arlene.
Yes, I forget that sometimes. She peered over
the top of her water glass at Ives. Briefly, both Brown
and Smith have done something with impunity for
hundreds of years that no one is supposed to be able to
do at all.
I understood that much.
And one or both of them have some connection to
POTUE.
Theres no evidence that Smith ever met POTUE,
although anythings possible.
But Brown definitely has. Since theyve engaged
in the same illegal behavior, its better to look at all
possible connections for Smith, if for no other reason
than to eliminate them as possibilities.
187

I can accept that analysis. Ives smiled a relaxed

smile at Arlene. He noticed that she was in uniform, but
with a casual flair. He was surprised at his comfort in her
presence. He now realized that he was being hunted, but
he no longer felt like a victim. He had himself under
control, thank God, so she was really no longer a threat
to his concentration, his commitment or his sanity.
THE THRONE ROOM - James 5:16 The effectual
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.
KJV
I asked You NOT to listen to his prayers.
We always
Yes I know. You always hear the prayers of the
faithful. But he wasnt faithful.
Yes he was, said the Father.
And he asked in My Name, said the Son.
And having heard, You have to answer. And on top
of that, You gave him more than he asked for. Whats up
with that?
To glorify Me. As the Father and Son both spoke,
the Holy Spirit whispered His agreement.
What difference does it make now, that the End is
so near? The enemy still believed he could pull victory
from defeat if he could just get a little more information.
Right now, if he could just cause Ives to stumble and
fall So you answered his prayers and gave him peace.
So what good does that do? It doesnt make him any
smarter. That Arlene is smarter than he is.
188

Perhaps in the flesh. And We dont say that she is.

But in the Spirit, he has great understanding and
wisdom. The Son defended one for whom He died.
Wisdom? What does HE understand? The enemy
snorted derisively. He held up a human hand and started
to tick off points on its fingers. Hes sad. Hes bored. He
doesnt really trust You...and Youor You. And he has NO
idea at all whats happening around him. Does he know
that the end is as near as it is? Hmmmm? Before They
could answer, the enemy left the Throne room. In a
twinkling, he was in Browns presence.
Brown was sound asleep as the enemy entered his
dreamscape. He pushed aside Browns dream images
and took their places. Brown addressed him. Hello lord.
How can I serve you?
Tell me something, Brown. Do these humans
know that the end of time is upon them?
Some believe so, lord, simply because the Gods
Book says that it will happen someday.
I know that Brown. He thought Brown could
often be too much of a sycophant. But do any of them
realize that the end is imminent; that the signs all exist,
the time is counting down
Is there a specific human lord?
Yes, Brown, he said with a chuckle, surprised
and pleased at Browns presence of mind, there is! That
Dr. St. Jacques at the Hospital, and Pauls toady George.
Those two specifically. Do they know?
189

To my knowledge, George has not accepted the

Son as Lord and Savior, nor does he really believe in the
God of the Bible. Id say he is not looking for the end at
all, and therefore not aware of its approach. Dr. St.
Jacques will not be surprised, but doesnt give it much
thought.
Thats how they all are right now, isnt it Brown?
They dont believe, not really. They dont look forward to
the Gods victory or His return. If they did, I wouldnt be
as powerful, would I Brown?
You are all powerful lord!
The Enemy, Lucifer, Satan, old slew-foot laughed
his deep, throaty, loud laugh as he appeared in the midst
of his demon horde. Clapping his hands together, he said
in a booming voice, Lust!! Front and center. No one
moved. I dont like repeating myself. Lust, step forward
or Ill drag you and everyone around you up here with
me. Lust flew from the crowd of demons as if shot by a
gun, and landed at his masters feet. Thats better.
The spirit of lust croaked pitifully, I am at your
disposal lord.
His lord replied, So you say. But you have failed
miserably

with

your

assignment,

the

human

Ives.

Explain.
The demon croaked a fractured reply that no one
understood. He didnt know that his master knew that he
changed places with Distraction.
190

WHAT! The enemys voice reverberated like as

sonic boom throughout the chambers of Hells cavern,
causing the demons to cower in t their places.
It was Distractions job, lord, not mine. Lust
managed whine his response.
No. You both disobeyed me and you took the job.
So answer me! Why have you failed?
He loves the God. He asked the God in the Name
of the Son to help him, so the God.
As the spirit of Lust explained, an unpleasant
vibration with a tooth-gritting undertone began to build
in the surroundings, bursting into a disconcerting
crashing that felt like an explosion in the chest of every
demon spirit present.
His voice sounding like the rush of the gales of a
million hurricanes, the enemy replied, I dont want to
hear the obvious from you!! Tell me why YOU could not
coax this man to sin.
As the booming, crashing and blowing continued,
the demon continued his explanation, answered his
prayer by giving him something else to think about,
another problem to solve and occupy his mind.
The commotion began to subside. to give him
an opportunity to remind himself of his commitment to
celibacy, to gather himself and use the self-discipline he
already had. And finally, he used the Word of the God to
remind himself of what he could receive from the God. I
just couldnt keep the guys attention after all of that.
191

The demon could not look his master in the eye. Instead,
he lay prostrate before him, whispering the last few
words, as silence fell among the demon multitude.
Okay then. Satan looked around at the poor
demons compatriots and pointed down at the pitiful
spirit being at his feet. This is what you all will become
pathetic if you cannot fulfill my commands. And you
will all be destroyed. Murmuring from the crowd. I
know, youve heard it all before. But Ive just heard from
the Throne Itself that the time is very near. Very near.
Very, very, very near! If he had palms, they would have
begun to sweat. But the Fallen Angel went on with
swaggering confidence. We are at the finish line. If you
dont bring these humans down now, we are all doomed.
Lust, you are not dismissed.
I am adding the spirits of pride to the team and
re-assigning

distraction.

He

did

not

care

that

Distraction had been disobedient. He just wanted to win.

The three of you ought to be able to bring this one
human down. His destruction will accomplish a great
deal for our cause.
Pride piped up, Uh, master, excuse me, but I
dont really need their help. Im good enough to do this
all by myself. After all, Pride clucked self-indulgently,
the Gods own Word says that I go before a fall. And
boy, have I made em fallpastors, presidents, supermodels, soap-opera stars
192

Yes, Pride, the Evil One interrupted, and thats

why I want you to team up with Lust. And Distraction.
You three have been very good at bringing down the
high-minded, the so called intelligentsia, the powerful. I
dont know why this human is so special to the God, but I
will.what the?? The Accuser of the brethren turned in
the direction of a commotion in his multitude.
The crowded crowd of demons in front of Lucifer
looked like they were boiling. Some of them had even
turned their backs on their master. There was a babble
of voices emanating from the crowd as they jostled and
pushed one another in every direction. What had been a
few brief whispered exchanges now became a hum of
loud angry voices. As demons began to fall down and
become endangered by the trampling hooves of their
fellows, Satan bellowed, Distraction! Front and center!
The spirit of Distraction leaped over the heads of
the demons that separated him from his master. He
landed on top of Lust, who still lay prostrate. Lust
shrieked and grabbed Distraction and they began to
tussle right there at the feet of their master. The other
demons shouted encouragement to the two combatants,
their

attention

completely

re-directed

from

the

Adversary.
A toothy grin split the Adversarys face. See how
good Distraction is at his calling? Above the din of the
hubbub, the uncountable congregation of demons was
193

left with his parting words, Get busy. Redouble all your
efforts. The end is at hand!
A smile was still upon his face as he returned to
the Throne Room. Dont bother answering. It doesnt
matter what he knows, does it? It is what it is. Your
humans keep saying that I am defeated. But You know
that I will see a good many of them in my Hell. Ives will
be among them. He left again without ceremony.
The Deceiver reappeared. And I wont be back!
He disappeared again.
The Father and Son exchanged glances. Hell be
back. The Holy Spirit whispered His agreement.

194

CHAPTER 6

PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED EARTH

Pauls personal phone sounded. He saw that it was
George and opened the line immediately. Tell me you
have some information, George.
I will if you have an answer for me, George said
seriously.
POTUE recognized his friends tone. He was
cautious then. It was unusual for George to begin a
conversation without some jest or tomfoolery. I will if I
can George.
George briefed the leader of global government on
the hour-long meeting with Arlene and Ives. He is the
Brown. Thats what you want to know.
George was relieved at his friends easy response.
Whats up with him Paul?
Hes an unstable guy, but I can use him for any
purpose. I think he has some kind of personality
disorder, but I can count on him for any intelligence, or
counterintelligence gathering. Hes brilliant in that area,
but crazy as the March Hare otherwise.
Paul, Im a physician. The Treatment makes it
impossible for him to have the kind of imbalance youre
describing. The Treatment would keep a guy with the
195

kind of disorder youre talking about under complete

control.
Sorry, George, I forgot who I was talking to.
POTUE did forget, momentarily, that that particular
fabrication could not be passed off as truth to George.
He opted for the truth. He hated to tell the truth, but
George would keep digging around until he found it
anyway. George, you and I will have to have a sit-down
in a secure location. Ill have my secretary arrange it in
the next 72 hours. Ill come to you. bientt.
IVES - Genesis 1:26 Let Us make man in Our
image, according to Our likeness NKJV
Ives was bone-tired. As he prepared to organize
himself for sleep in his office, he reviewed the activities
of the day.
After George left the meeting with Arlene, she
asked Ives to meet her for lunch. He assented. Despite
her artless attempt to seduce him, or maybe because of
it, he likes her. She is the first woman since college in
whom he has taken more than passing interest. And now
that his libido is back under his control, he doesnt mind
seeing her outside their work environment.
Still, he vows not to be distracted. Theres too
much work to do.
George returned to Ives offices just as Arlene was
leaving. George engaged in some playful flirtation with
her as they passed in the doorway. Nobody took it
seriously.
196

Shes smart and cute began George.

Smart and cute. Sounds like a puppy. Im not
sure she would think of that description as flattering.
No, I dont think she would either. But, Im not
trying to date her, am I? George let a twinkle escape his
brown eyes.
Im not trying either. We actually have a lunch
date today. He and George laughed and commiserated
for a few minutes about how distracting a romantic
relationship can be. Then George moved on to letting
Ives know about the upcoming meeting with POTUE.
Ives informed George of the next moves he and Arlene
intended to make with respect to the Plan.
Although it seems like Arlene jumped the gun on
this thing, we now know a little more of what were
looking for
Maybe. George continued while Ives mouth was
still open. I think we assume that Brown is a guy with a
dark spark, but I cant know for sure until I speak with
the President. It just makes sense right now. Proceed.
Smith?
I dont know, Ives. We worked with him all those
years. He was a steady, dull, plodding kind of guy.
Gee, George, dont hold back. Tell me what you
really think.
My meaning is, he never changed. He was odd,
but not when compared to what weve always known.
The same, same, same, old, dull guy.
197

No dark spark, Ives said.

No dark spark. George had agreed.
The A-GAS representative, Mather, has had his
companys

lawyers

send

the

Hospital

lawyers

the

contract for his services. Mather had already put his

producers on the ad campaign. All was right with the
world.
Ives was dozing off, still wrapping up the days
events. Everything seems okay right now. He looked out
his office window and saw that every street was
unobstructed. His plan was to get to the other side of the
grid that stretched all the way to the horizon. There
were no dead ends and no false turns. In fact, it
appeared from his review that he could get to his
destination no matter which road he took.
But Ives conceived a route anyway. The route he
chose was his Plan for completion. He could start any
time. He could start right now.
A Voice addressed Ives: Right now everything is
going as planned. There is nothing in your way. If you
listen to my Voice and continue to do as I say, nothing
can prevent you from reaching a successful end.
At that moment, a steak, cooked to perfection and
a lobster tail perfectly steamed, walked into his office
and sat down. The steak was wearing a red dress and
red peep-toe pumps with 5 inch heels. Her dcolletage
revealed ample breasts. The lobster tail carried a
198

mystery on its metal lab table, which it sat down right in

front of Ives.
The delicious aroma of the steak drew Ives
attention from the lobster. He yearned to draw near the
steak, embrace it, and savor the juicy smell. As he took a
step toward the steak, the lobster shouted his name. He
turned toward the lab table. He grabbed his lab coat. As
he was sitting down at the lab table the lobster said,
The steak will be yours. Finish exposing this mystery
first. The steak will taste so much better.
He asked the Voice, Why I am I doing this?
This is the task for which you were created.
Why me?
Why not you? The Voice was filled with affection.
Oh. Like, because You said so. Ives was filled
with satisfaction and amusement. How do I know that I
can solve this mystery?
You were made for the task, and the task was
made for you.
Ives heard a song being sung behind him. It had a
catchy tune and repeated again and again. The lyrics
made no sense, but he didnt want to look up from his
task to examine it. The song got louder. The tune
became more discordant, as if monkeys were attempting
to play jazz with hammers and saws. But the beat.
As Ives turned from his mystery on the lab table,
the Voice reminded him, Dont listen to the song too
long.
199

the beat went faster and faster, and finally did

not sound like a song at all.
Ives opened his eyes and silenced his phone alarm.
THE DRAGON - Revelation 12:9 So the great
dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called the
Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world; he
was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast out
with him. NKJV
The Dragon sat alone. There was no one with him
with eyes to see, so he sat without form, like the spirit he
was. When he was the director of the celestial choir, he
often paraded before them and before the Throne, as
beautiful as he could array himself, more beautiful than
any other heavenly being.
I will never do that again. Because of the
humans, he was cast out. None of the things he used to
do would he ever do again. He can visit the Throne
Room. But if the Gods plans are fulfilled, he will lose his
privilege to visit the Godforever.
Soon after he created the demonic committee to
tempt Ives to sin, he attempted to visit Ives. He was
sleeping, and the God was in his dream, telling him
secrets. The Dragon attempted to enter his dream and
talk him into ignoring the Voice, but the Dragon ended
up wearing a red dress and peep-toe pumps. He sat
down and crossed his legs and could not move until Ives
dream came to an end.
200

He checked in on Browns subconscious and

discovered that POTUE was visiting George tomorrow
evening. He told George it would be 72 hours, but
POTUE wanted to surprise George just in case there was
any reason not to trust George. A man after the Dragons
own heart!
Brown did not know they would be talking about
him. The demon of pride informed on POTUE, telling the
Dragon that POTUE planned to tell George the truth
about who Brown really is. The Dragon wondered why,
given POTUEs complete devotion to evil.
The Dragon mused about friendship, a concept
that completely escaped him. It was one of the attributes
of the God and those who loved Him. The Son called
these

humans

friends

when

they

entered

into

relationship with Him. Friendship is a component of love.

Trust is involved, which always seems so risky. When you
have a friend, you trust them.
Completely insane! If he lived a million more
years, he wouldnt ever trust anyone, or figure out how.
Nevertheless, if he were going to keep on top of the
progression of this matter between POTUE and George,
he needed to get a better understanding of the concept,
or use an operative who did.
He had received assurances from Brown that he
would lie if confronted about his relationship with the
Dragon. He needed to make sure that Brown lied to
201

everyone, including George, Ives, Browns own mother, if

necessary.
He laughed out loud when he thought of Browns
mother. She is dead now, but she was one of his
worshippers when there were more worshippers of the
God on Earth. She led Brown into his service. In the 21 st
century, the Dragons worshippers were not held in high
regard although their freedom of worship was protected
by law.
It occurred to him, then, that Brown may be the
oldest human earth. One of the first of the millions that
he would possess. Hmmm.
The Dragon sat up straight and said aloud, I
possessed him.
THE THRONE ROOM Matthew 12:22 Then one was
brought to Him who was demon-possessed, blind
and mute; and He healed him, so that the blind and
mute man both spoke and saw. NKJV
Hes back.
The Serpent appeared before the Throne. Without
preamble, he asked, So.
THE HOSPITAL - Luke 15:3281 [Y]our brother
was dead and is alive again, and was lost and is
found. NKJV
Ives rose from the sofa the next morning and went
straightaway to the executive locker room on the upper
floors of the Hospital tower. As Ives sat to eat breakfast
202

in the basement cafeteria, George threw his leg over the

chair opposite Ives and dropped his tray on the table.
Why do you eat here?
Ives looked at his friend with fake incredulity.
Why do YOU eat here?
I eat here, because I LIVE here!
I feel like I live here, too.
It wont last. I think this thing is almost over.
George looked at his food like it was something he
couldnt identify.
Based on what? The investigations are just days
old. Even as he asked the questions, Ives realized he
also believed that a climax was at hand. It was oddly
reassuring that George felt the same way, even in the
face of a complete lack of evidence of any kind. Ives
giggled at the thought.
Did you just giggle? George looked up at Ives at
the sound. George was bent over his tray, testing the
aroma of his meal.
Well, Ives chuckled. I feel irrationally assured
that we will get to the bottom of this whole thing from
coma to zombie in a really short while. Whats that
about?
Coma to zombiecutealmost like a to z.
George lost interest in his food and sat up straight in his
chair.

He

looked

appraisingly

at

his

friend.

He

understood in that moment that Ives was a deep,

tantalizing well of something inexplicable. He realized
203

that they shared an understanding of the mysteries that

swirled around them that couldnt be accounted-for by
any experiences that they shared. On the contrary, this
connection rose above the rational, the natural
Ives, I want to ask you a completely serious
question. I know I make fun of your religious fervency,
but these recent events.I dont have words to describe
them.
Yes you do. Youve used them: soul, spark and the
like.
What does your Bible say about events like these,
Ives? Anything?
Well yes. Ives pushed his tray aside and leaned
onto the table toward George. The Bible says a person
has a living soul. It also says that we have a spirit that
is ours and that we are the temple of the Holy Spirit. The
angels are spirits and so are the demons that serve the
enemy of our souls.
Whats the difference between the spirit and the
soul?
The soul is supernatural but is defined as our
mind, our will and our emotions. The human personality
and the flesh were made of. The spirit of a man is that
with which God communicates, that comes alive when
we accept Jesus Christ as our Lord and Savior.
But, events, Ives. What things happened in your
Bible that resemble whats going on here?
204

Ives hands went to his head, he took a deep

breath, not knowing whether his brain was going to
deliver on this request. He wouldnt say that he had
memorized the Bible, but he did know that he had
compartmentalized recall, that allowed him to remember
specific

parts

of

large

gobs

of

information

when

necessary. More than that talent, though, Ives called

upon the Holy Spirit to give him a spiritual memory to
minister to his friend.
It was obvious that this was an opportunity that
could not be wasted. To take this opportunity to
introduce him to Jesus Christ.
Creation, the casting out of demons by Jesus, the
remarks that demons made to Jesus, Jesus raising
various people from the dead, his own resurrection, the
details of the revelation of Jesus Christ to St. John at the
end of the Bible.
Not really!
I wouldnt lie to you about this. Ives felt an
elation. He had not made this connection. He stood up.
Lets go to my office. I want to take a closer look at
Scripture. He rose hurriedly from the table, but turned
around and shoveled eggs onto his toast, folded the
whole thing over and walked briskly toward the elevator.
Ives had moved so swiftly and unexpectedly that George
was caught off guard. He decided to take his whole tray
with him.
205

THE THRONE ROOM - Luke 11:24-26 When the

unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest; and finding none,
he saith, I will return unto my house whence I came
out. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and
garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven
other spirits more wicked than himself; and they
enter in, and dwell there: and the last state of that
man is worse than the first. KJV
So what happens when I possess a human?
There was silence in the Throne Room. It might
have been ten minutes or ten thousand years. The Beast
became restless; he flew to the moon and looked at the
far side. He transported to the Pegasus Galaxy and
observed a black hole. He sank to the center of the
Earth, measuring the heat of it.
When he returned to the Throne Room, he walked
around it for a while, and then said Well?
You can deduce that from what you already
know.
Dont treat me like you treat your pet humans!
Im better than they are, higher, and I deserve to know.
Just tell me. The Beast merely feigned frustration.
No.
Just then the Enemy felt a shiver. Like a radar dish
spanning for transmissions, he turned his head and body
first left, then right, seeking the direction from which a
206

supernatural

transmission

had

struck

his

spirit

physiology.
THE HOSPITAL Psalms 119:10 Your word I have
hidden in my heart. NKJV
Ives arrived in his office with the remnants of his
egg sandwich still in his hand. George dropped his tray
of food on a work table, as Ives proceeded to his desk.
He removed his Holy Bible from his desk drawer and
joined George on the sofa.
Are you kidding? said George, eyeing the leather
bound book.
You cant read from a book for one moment?
Its too old-fashioned, said George as he moved
to Ives desk terminal. And slow. Its like using a
keyboard for input instead of just telling the computer
what you want.
You do it there. Okay, lets start with the
description of creation.
THE ENEMY
Beelzebub wafted out of the Throne Room as if led
by an aroma. He drifted in the spirit realm, here and
there over the earth, searching for the place where the
emanations

originated.

He

couldnt

define

the

emanations, though. He just understood they were giant

waves of spiritual power. More than just hair-raising
sensations like static electricity. More like an expanding
electric field building to a crescendo.
207

Finally,

resonance

emerged.

The

harmonics

beckoned him and he followed them straight to the place

where two men were discussing the Word. Beelzebub
grimaced. He wanted to leave but found that he could
not. He hovered, waiting and listening.
Spirit, soul and body Ives murmured as he
leafed through his Holy Bible.
Beelzebub allowed himself to be drawn closer to
the conversation.
Man is created in the image of God. But because
God is invisible, its not the image of the eyes, but the
image of Who God Is. Plus, one version of the translation
says that God breathed into, or on, the man Adam and he
became

living

soul.

But

some

translations

say

creature, just meaning something created.

This is what I mean, Ives. All these translations.
How do you know that any of it is true at all?
God says that we come to understand Scripture
through the ministry of the Holy Spirit. He will give us
the truth of it. And basically, if you have a relationship
with God, with Jesus Christ, then you have everything to
study and understand what the Bible says to us.
Oy.
Look, this is not just religion. This is about a
relationship. Like father and son, like siblings, like
family. He says in here, Ives tapped his Bible gently,
that Jesus is the firstborn of creation. A big brother. God
208

the Father, Jesus the firstborn, and the Holy Spirit Who
resides in us all. But its personal, George.
Ok lets get back to the spirit, soul and body
thing. So if it doesnt say that God made us a living soul,
if it could be translated differently, how do you know that
that those are the parts of us?
Well, you read the Bible as whole, not just one
passage. I mean, you look at other passages in the same
translation, or other translations. And pray.
Really?
I thought you werent going to be cheeky.
Pray for what?
Pray for understanding, George. Just ask.
Thats all? We dont have to turn to the east, or
raise your hands, or shout hallelujah, .
No. Just ask. Ives had an edge to his voice.
Motives warred in Ives over how to convince his friend of
the truth of the Bible: because it will solve these
mysteries; because it is ultimately rational and scientific;
or because it will save his immortal soul.
The Enemy became excited by the turn this
discussion was taking. A war went on within him, too:
should he short-circuit the salvation talk. Ives obviously
wanted to continue, or sit back and let them give him the
answer to the last question he put before the God.
He knew that he could preach this better than
Ives, or any human. He was there when the God decided
he would create man.
209

God had said, Let us make man in Our image.

Lucifer was among the angels stunned by the Gods
decision to give humans the power of creation, within
His creation. He was jealous at that very moment. He
discussed the matter with the other angels, especially
Michael and Gabriel. Despite their high calling as
archangels, neither of them seemed to be bothered by
the affront.
But, Lucifer had said, He has given them a soul,
given them a spirit that has free access to the Holy
Spirit, He has formed them with His own hands, and He
plans to send the Son to redeem them. Thats not fair. If
we make a mistake, we cant be redeemed! The last
sentence was spoken like a spoiled, pouting child.
But the real deal is that He has given them His
Word, which is also the Son, and it is quick, and its
powerful, and it will discern hearts and minds: ours,
theirs and the Gods. We dont have that. Arent you
insulted?
The archangels listened politely to Lucifers tirade,
and then asked what the celestial choir would be singing
next. Frustrated and full of wrath, Lucifer sought out
other angels to influence. The memory of the events
filled him with nostalgia. He turned his attention back to
the conversation as it continued.
George felt duly chastised. He folded his arms
across his chest and said apologetically, Ill get serious
about this, Ives. I think we are headed the right way. I
210

wouldnt insult you for anything. Cool? He held out his

hand.
Ives felt a certain resistance to forgiving George.
It surprised him. Nevertheless, he gripped his friends
hand, rolled his eyes, stepped close to George and
delivered a solid punch to his upper arm.
Lucifer had not been able to resist an impulse to
influence Ives for the bad. He was philosophical when it
did not work. He came close to the men.
Its cold in here. Can I adjust the climate
control? George asked Ives.
Knock yourself out. Ives felt a certain drop in
temperature. He was sure it was just due to the roller
coaster of his sudden emotional reactions. He was,
again, surprised by his own responses, but rationalized
that the last few days had been pressure-filled to say the
least. He continued, What I learned in Sunday school
was that the soul is the life of a person, the part that can
die if cast into hell, and live forever with God in heaven
eternally with God. The spirit of a person is like a little
spring of the Holy Spirit through which we have
communion and communication with God. Dead in us, in
fact, until made alive by accepting the Son as Savior.
Satan said aloud, But what happens to the soul of
a person when I possess them?
George asked, So what happens to the soul when
a person dies and the soul escapes?
211

Not my question! Satan was pleased not to have

eyes, as they would now be rolling around in his head.
Well, its obvious from Scripture that when a
persons soul is separated from the body, in general, it is
at home with the Lord. But.we also know from many
resuscitations over the years, people have reported
floating over their own bodies and returning to them
after resuscitation. So it seems that the soul doesnt just
rush to heaven
it hovers around to see if the bodys really
dead. George finished Ives thought.
Ives continued. and I think thats because
theres a time for actual death. The book of Ecclesiastes
says theres a time to die. If its not really time, your soul
might know. It hangs around, youre resuscitated and
your soul reunites with your body.
So if these people are inhabited by a dark spark
wheres the soul? Could be gone, because the person is
really dead. Or it could be nearby because the persons
time to die hasnt arrived yet.
But were assuming that in each case the person
seemed dead, or was dead. So what if some of this
happened because Satan just wanted to possess these
people? George asked Ives.
Its a little more complicated than that according
to Scripture, but yes, there are possessions reported
where people were not dead or dying. Like the man with
212

the thousand demons whose demons were sent into

pigs.
I remember that. Know why? Because it was
curious to me that the demons knew who Jesus was, and
asked not to be just cast out, but requested that they be
allowed to inhabit the pigs. George chuckled. I know
why they needed permission, but why the pigs? Why not
something else?
They are always looking for someone to inhabit.
They would have to go looking for a human to inhabit
who would welcome them or trick into possession, like
an innocent.
Does the Bible tell you why they want to inhabit a
human?
Anticipating POTUEs questions? Ives posited.
George shrugged and leaned back in Ives chair. Why
not. The mans mind is a steel trap.
Well, thats an interesting question that the Bible
doesnt really answer. There is a passage in the New
Testament that is a kind of parable about getting saved
and inviting the Holy Spirit to inhabit you, then
backsliding
Backsliding?
Backsliding is more than having a little doubt or
slipping into sin. Its more like making a decision to go
back to your old life before salvation, and rejecting your
relationship with Christ, by omission or commission.
I get it, said George.
213

Ives continued. When you backslide and the Holy

Spirit is no longer a constant companion. It says that the
demon or demons that inhabited you or were your
constant companions before, who were cast out, have
been looking for someone else to inhabit. If they cant
find anyone else, they come back to you, to see if they
have an opportunity to draw you into something. When
they find the Holy Spirit gone, they possess you again,
and invite 7 more demons!
George feigned a shudder. So youre eight times
worse off than before you weresaved. Thats really a
kind of horrible concept. He rose from the chair and
paced thoughtfully to the window. So
So, echoed the Enemy.
So, Ives, where is the soul during a possession?
Does the Bible tell you that?
The god of this world muttered, If he says I dont
know Ill make it snow
THE THRONE ROOM 20th Century Comedian:
How does one know that the devil is lying?
Answer: His lips are moving!
in this room. Beelzebub felt a sudden shift in
his reality, and realized that he was no longer in the
presence of Ives and George. He turned toward the
Throne.
He was about to tell me!
He was about to tell his companion. The Son
looked at Beelzebub.
214

Why cant I know!

But you do know. We have already told you. You
just dont pay attention. You dont need to eavesdrop on
them.

You

are

interfering.

The

Son

prevented

interference with them when He was being glorified.

Am not!
You know I can tell that you tried to alter the
conversation, you changed the temperature of the room,
and

you tempted

Ives

to unforgiveness.

The Son

promised to deliver them from evil.

So picky. He didnt sin so whats the problem?
They ask Me not to allow them to be tempted, not
to lead them into temptation.
You didnt. The Father of Lies grimaced. Then he
smiled and said, I did it!
THE HOSPITAL Psalm 119 Revive me according
to Your word. NKJV
Ives. George turned from the window. Are you
afraid of being possessed by the devil?
No.
That was a swift answer. Why not?
The Holy Spirit. Theres no place for the demons
to occupy so long as Gods Spirit inhabits me. I am, after
all, the temple of the Holy Spirit. Says so in Scripture.
That had a meaning in the old world.
Yeah. Gods always had temples where sacrifices
could

be

made,

with

altars

where

prayers

and

supplications were made. And where the god could be

215

found, and where she or he resided. Didnt your God also

have a habitation?
In the Old Testament, it was the tent of meeting
and the Ark of the Covenant. After Jesuss death and
resurrection, us. Humans.
Do you think the devil hates you because you are
the temple of God? George was serious.
I suppose there is more than one reason. Thats
one. Even though we are made a little lower than the
angels, of which he was one, we got some attributes that
they didnt have, still dont have.
Like what?
Creativity.

What

we

think

and

say

are

empowering. Curiosity. Free will. We can be redeemed.

God wants us to be with Him in eternity, gave us a big
brother, wants us to call Him Father.
Wait. The angels must have free will. After all,
isnt the devils rebellion the reason he is the devil?
George cracked a sideways smile.
Point well-made and an age-old argument among
Christians. Its a fine point, but I dont think rebellion is
necessarily an exercise of free will. After all, without a
standard, rebellion couldnt exist. God was, and is, and is
to come. Hes unchangeable. Satans decision was to be
the opposite of God, to be different from God. He didnt
create a personality or a behavior, he just reacted to Who
God is, doing what God does NOT do, and all that God
disapproves.
216

George squinted his eyes and looked up, then

down, then at Ives. He smiled, I get it. And it is a fine
point. This discussion has helped me put these mysteries
in context.
We havent gotten to the good part yet.
Theres more?
Theres the end.
Youre kidding. The Bible has an end? It ends, of
course. Thats what you mean.
No, George, the Bible has an end, which recounts
the end of it all. The end of humans in this reality.
Ives observed that his friend was truly stunned by
this information. It was unusual to see George caught off
guard, even by him. And Ives was surprised at his own
reaction. He had expected George to know what was in
the Bible, especially its end. At that moment, he couldnt
figure out why.
After all, just a little less than a week ago, he
observed how cold the Body of Christ could be. Church
was not inspiring. Life was so stale that he asked God to
send him something to make life more interesting. The
only reason he is having this conversation with George is
that God actually answered his prayer. It is as if God
knew what Ives would ask for, and allowed this, these
mysteries.
Or, the events were ordained, coming to pass
because they were scheduled to come to pass. So his
prayers were anticipated by God, to thrust him into this
217

swirl

of

these

mysteries.

Mysteries

only

to

the

children, but not to the Father.

Ives said to George, Read the last book of the
Bible. Read the book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ to
John. Lets talk about it tomorrow. And Ill read it again,
too, he thought.
George was already at Ives terminal, asking the
computer to find the final book of the New Testament.
WHEN

POTUE

disconnected

from

his

conversation with George, he immediately commanded

his staff to cancel his schedule for the next 72 hours. He
gave them a new schedule.
He had plans for his immediate future that had not
included this detour. Nevertheless, George always fit into
his plans, so he was happy to brief his operative. This
was especially true since George was his closest friend.
There was only George and their parents. No one
to compromise him, blackmail, or attempt assassinations
to grab power or money. He had more confidence in
Georges loyalty than in the loyalty of any other person
on Earth.
And Brown. Despite the fact that he was a devilworshipper like the President himself, Brown had been
loyal to the same entity for centuries. POTUE depended
on that display of loyalty and had confidence that Brown
would remain loyal to him to the end. Whenever that
was!
218

The President chuckled grimly to himself. The

events of the last week have prompted him to accelerate
his plans to become the god of this world. All the comas,
the sudden deaths, those who have awakened from
comas with wild stories, and the discovery of Smiths
law-breaking, have prompted impeachment discussions
among the members of the Worldwide Sovereignty
Coalition (the Powers) and the Global Economic Body
(the Moneys). The Politicians (defined as people who
have been elected, or appointed to government office on
any level) who are members of either Power or Money
are taking advantage of the scandal to advance their own
stars.
Its a chess game that POTUE intends to win. His
terminal hummed and his secretarys image filled the
screen. Brown is here for your meeting.
Send him in.
The door opened automatically and Brown stepped
inside POTUEs office. He stood just inside the doors
until they closed behind him. He waited until POTUE
waved him forward.
When they were seated, POTUE smiled and
greeted Brown. Its always good to see you.
And you, Mr. President.
Are you up for some savage espionage and
assassination? He directed Brown to a chair opposite
his massive desk. He smiled mildly at Brown over his
steepled fingers.
219

Just tell me what you want.

You have reports about the disaffection among
the Global Economic Body, yes?
I do.
When is their next general meeting?
In a few days, Mr. President. In Prague. Do you
want heightened security?
No. The opposite. And I want maximum results.
Likewise with the next general meeting of the Worldwide
Sovereignty Coalition.
Also in Prague, to take advantage of the crossover in membership.
They are not afraid of anyone anymore, are they
Brown? The President stood and walked to his window.
No one is afraid of anything but you, Mr.
President.
The President turned back and faced Brown. No,
Brown. They are not afraid of me either. Im not insulted,
though. Its good. Its all good. This carnage will come as
a complete surprise to them. They will be in disarray.
While they are in disarray, Brown, I want the rest of
them to be picked off one by one.
I have one question, Mr. President. POTUE
raised his eyebrows, giving permission for Brown to ask,
Do you want this carnage to appear to be the work
of dissidents, criminals, aliens, psychopaths
The President gave forth a hearty laugh. He was
truly amused, something which no longer happened to
220

him often. The Element, Brown. I have to eliminate the

Element as a threat to my authority as well. Better yet,
make it look like some kind of ad hoc partnership
between the Element and some neo-Nazis.
It was Browns turn to be amused. He smiled as he
nodded. Yes, Mr. President. A nice touch. It doesnt
have to look ad hoc, if you dont mind my saying so. I can
create a backstory and trail that makes it look like this
alliance has been in existence for some time. It then
catches all the mainstream of both the Element and neoNazis. You may not want any of them to escape justice.
A glint rose in Browns eyes at the thought.
Brown, this is why you have remained my main
man all these centuries. POTUE poured Brown a shot of
whisky and offered it. Brown accepted, and POTUE
poured one for himself. He sat on the edge of his desk
near Brown.
Another matter on my agenda is my friend
George.
BROWN AGAIN
Brown suppressed a smirk.
He never liked George.
There were many reasons why. First, the President
liked George better than he liked Brown. Brown knew he
was a jealous, envious man. So was his lord and master,
the

Evil

One.

Brown

considered

those

properties

necessary for life in this world. If you didnt covet those

things that are better than what you already have, then
221

you cant get ahead. And Brown always wanted to be out

ahead of everybody.
When Brown was not yet twenty years old, his
mother took him to his first worship experience. He met
the Evil One there that very evening. He emptied himself
and allowed the alleged enemy of mankind to take
possession of him. He kept his own soul. He knew that
the uninitiated believed that the human soul was lost
when one was possessed by his master, but that was not
always so.
Brown welcomed the possession as an exercise of
his own will. He gained a great physical and mental
toughness, dexterity and depth that he could never have
achieved without his masters blessings.
His wishes were also granted. He prayed to the
god of this world for long life and enormous strength. As
a result, Brown had never been ill, and was, to his
knowledge, the oldest human alive. And his knowledge
was reliable. After all, he was the right-hand man of the
most powerful person on planet Earth, and he was privy
to information at the highest possible levels.
The only problem that Brown had early in his life,
even after his possession, was his temper. For many
years, Brown could not harness his hot, burning anger.
As a result of this lack of control, he had started many
fights, beaten his wife and given away a child. After the
divorce (he vowed to never re-marry), he consulted a
hypnotist, Dr. Guzman.
222

It was a last-ditch effort to get himself under

control. He had no idea he would live so long. If he had,
he might have waited and matured before he tried
hypnotism.
Dr. Guzman was hypnotist who was a psychiatrist.
First, he gave him a thorough physical examination and
gave him a clean bill of health.
Next, Dr. Guzman gave him a battery of tests to
determine whether his perceptions were all within the
range

of

normal

for

human

beings

who

had

no

underlying pathologies. Even then, the body of science

about the human brain and the human mind had
advanced to the point where norms could be measured
and quantified. Dr. Guzman found no abnormalities.
Finally, Dr. Guzman asked Brown if there were any
secrets he was trying to keep. Just asking was infinitely
simpler than going into a mans mind and finding closed
doors, mazes and other obstacles to getting the desired
results. Brown told him that he worshipped the devil.
Dr. Guzmans reaction was mild.
Really? Well, lets see what that does to your
trance. And that was all.
Guzman put Brown into a trance, an altered state
of consciousness where he was entirely dissociated from
his surroundings. The doctor had asked Brown a series
of questions about how he felt when angry, what his
physical perceptions were and what he would really like
to have happen. He made the post-hypnotic suggestion
223

that Brown could control his anger, that he would be a

nice guy from them on, making peace when it was left up
to him. After the deed was done, Guzman made the last
mistake he would ever make.
Mr. Brown, said Dr. Guzman, you do not believe
in the existence of the devil. Guzman was not a
Christian. He was just a doctor who believed that people
shouldnt believe in spirits, ghosts and devils. He
believed such objects were figments of the imagination,
psychological artifacts that could not lead to successful
living or any positive outcomes.
The Enemy of mens souls spoke to Dr. Guzman
using Browns voice. I assure you that I exist. This man
is sure that I exist, and now you will be forever certain
that I exist. Brown rose from his chair and turned away
from the doctor to his medicine cabinet.
Guzman was frozen in place. Not because of what
Brown uttered, but because the man had risen from the
chair, cast off his trance and started moving even before
he stopped talking. More swiftly than the doctor believed
a man could move, while the temperature of the room
fell twenty degrees and the lights dimmed until Guzman
could not see his hand in front of his face, Brown took
from Guzmans medical store a psychotropic drug.
It was Dramamine. Not a bad drug used at the
correct dosage, and usually prescribed for motion
sickness.

But

at

high

doses,

it

can

cause

vivid

hallucinations that are stark visuals of beings of various

224

kinds, visions of real objects ceasing to exist and the dual

perception of being alone and being watched at the same
time. Finally, an overdose of Dramamine causes rage.
Thanks to the medical technology of transdermal
inoculation,

Guzman

was

given

an

overdose

of

Dramamine in an instant. He knew he was in danger. He

did not move, but asked What is it?
Brown answered, Dramamine.
How much?
Not enough to kill you, but enough to make you
wish you had died. You know that you will never be the
same.
The doctor remained frozen in place in the dark,
while Brown replaced the inoculator and removed his
fingerprints from most of the places in the room he had
touched. Brown was a shadow that moved with a
physical precision and speed that made the doctor think
that he was already hallucinating.
He was not. Not yet anyway. This was the first
significant demonstration of the power of the devil to
affect Browns physiology. Brown stopped and addressed
the doctor before he left his office. Dont believe for a
moment that my master did not know what drug to give
you to make you regret the attempt you made to
disaffect me from him. Your hallucinations will be of him
and his spirit followers; you will not know whether the
tools of your trade are in your hands or elsewhere; and
you will always know that my master watches you,
225

always, and he will destroy you should you ever again

dispute that he exists.
Brown left the office at a casual pace. He did not
stop to speak to anyone, turning his head slightly away
as he passed the reception desk. The doctor did not die.
His delirium lasted so long that his testimony to UEPD
that Brown had been responsible for his psychotic break
was not credible. Especially so, given the fact that he
testified that Brown became like superman, blowing out
the electric light, causing the temperature drop in the
room, and moving too swiftly for his eyes to follow in the
darkness.
They did find the chemical remnants of the
breakdown of the Dramamine in the doctors blood, but
they believed that he was self-treating, and made an
error in inoculating himself.
Brown smiled at the memory. He knew then that
life would be wonderful under the reign of his god. As he
moved from place to place, changed identities and his
physical characteristics, and engaged in espionage on
behalf of the man who would become POTUE, he became
the Presidents and his gods most valuable asset. He
knew it.
He took sinful pride in his worth to both of them.
For this reason, he was unhappy when the future ruler of
the globe hired George to be one of his operatives. He
didnt need him, but friendship seems always to trump
226

the employer/employee relationship. Brown considered

that truth to be an unfortunate fact of life for George.
The

Presidents

voice

interrupted

Browns

musings.
George does not worship our god, Brown, but he
doesnt believe strongly in the God of the Bible, either. I
really dont know which is more irrational. They both
exist, and it makes sense to be faithful to one of them.
Yes, Mr. President. Our god is powerful and will
overcome. The Other is weak and will be overcome
simply because He exercises grace and mercy toward
everyone.
POTUE was not interested in a philosophical
discussion. Yes, well, Brown, I am going to tell George
all about you, all about our god, all about the blessings
that come our way when we enter into a relationship
with him. I want you to take him under your wing, show
him the ropes. Hes a great operative, but you are the
best. I want to move him up the administrative food
chain. As POTUE turned away from Brown and placed a
glass on the bar, Brown sighed silently and rose to leave
the office.
And Brown
Yes, Mr. President.
Think of something you want. After the power
and money no longer threaten my authority, I want to
reward your great loyalty. Think about what you want
your reward to be. Ill see you soon.
227

Without further comment, Brown left the office of

POTUE. The President of all the Earth sat down in his
comfortable desk chair and asked the computer to find
the video for the conversations that George has had in
the last 48 hours. Almost immediately, digital video of
George and his friend Ives filled his screen. He
transferred it to his wall-sized monitor on the wall across
the room with a swoosh.
The

time,

date

and

elapsed

time

appeared

alongside the video. He sped through them eating a

meal, walking, taking the elevator. He stopped while they
discussed the UEPD lieutenant, but that was not
interesting, either. He almost sped through another
conversation of the pair eating in the cafeteria, until the
video slowed on its own, one of his search words
appearing below the screen in a find dialog box.
He stopped the video and backed up to a timemarker before the dialog box appeared. Ives was saying,
The investigations are just days old. Then,
to POTUEs utter surprise, Ives made a sound like
a person who had been clothes-lined: cough,
strangled or.
Did you just giggle? George had looked up
at Ives at the sound. George had been testing the
aroma of his meal. What grown man giggles like a
girl? thought POTUE.
Well, Ives chuckled. I feel irrationally
assured that we will get to the bottom of this
228

whole thing from coma to zombie in a really

short while. Whats that about? Its not so
irrational!
Coma to zombiecutealmost like a to
z. POTUE observed George sit up straight in his
chair. He looked appraisingly at Ives. POTUE
could not interpret Georges expression.
Ives, I want to ask you a completely serious
question. I know I make fun of your religious
fervency, but these recent events.I dont have
words to describe them. Maybe he was listening
after all.
Yes you do. Youve used them: soul, spark
and the like. POTUE asked the computer to
increase the volume. He leaned forward.
What does your Bible say about events like
these, Ives? Anything?
Well yes. Ives had pushed his tray aside
and leaned onto the table toward George. The
Bible says a person has a living soul. It also says
that we have a spirit that is ours and that we are
the temple of the Holy Spirit. The angels are
spirits and so are the demons that serve the
enemy of our souls. Hes not my enemy!
Whats the difference between the spirit
and the soul? You know this, George.
The soul is supernatural but is defined as
our mind, our will and our emotions. The human
229

personality and the flesh were made of. The spirit

of a man is that with which God communicates,
that comes alive when we accept Jesus Christ as
our Lord and Savior.
It

was

POTUEs

turn

to

make

sound

of

amusement. His was more a snort of derision. He didnt

believe any of that at all. There is a God. His master
refers to Him as THE God, THE Son, THE Holy Spirit, as
if there arent more gods, more spirits. POTUE has
always thought that The God is more like the chief god
over all the other spirits, angels, demons and the like.
When he questioned the Devil about these musings, he
always said that it wasnt important to identify Him
specifically, just to be aware that He didnt always reveal
everything about Himself. To just be careful about Him.
All POTUE knew was that the God wanted him to
die eventually and either come to live with Him in a
boring, tedious Heaven, or spend eternity with His
nemesis in a hot, equally boring and lifeless Hell. The
Devil gave him another alternative: to live forever on
Earth. And since the Earth would be POTUEs to rule, he
didnt see why he wouldnt take him up on that offer.
Yet, POTUE understood that the God knew the end
of the story. A new heaven and a new Earth. A new Earth
that POTUE would help create and then rule. The power
and assistance of the Devil is his ace in the hole.

230

But, events, Ives. What things happened in

your Bible that resemble whats going on here?
George was saying in the video. Good question.
POTUE saw Ives hand clutch his head, take
a deep breath and respond. Well yes. Ives had
pushed his tray aside and leaned onto the table
toward George. The Bible says a person has a
living soul. It also says that we have a spirit that
is ours and that we are the temple of the Holy
Spirit. The angels are spirits and so are the
demons that serve the enemy of our souls. Im
going to have to tell George the facts.
POTUE had read the final chapter of the Bible
many times. It made no sense to him that they were
called books. He read the one titled Revelation. He
saw himself there. And it didnt matter if Jesus came to
call at the end. I, Paul Adam Astruc will already be the
god of this world.
Creation, the casting out of demons by
Jesus, the remarks that demons made to Jesus,
Jesus raising various people from the dead, his
own resurrection, the details of the revelation of
Jesus Christ to St. John at the end of the Bible.
Not really! Yes really. You know this
George.
I wouldnt lie to you about this. YES,
thought Paul, he would! Paul had had this very
discussion with his god. According to Satan, the
231

God lied to everyone in heaven, refusing to reveal

His power, exercising all of that grace and mercy!
He took them all for fools, letting them think He
was weak.
AbaddonSatansimply could not overcome Him,
because Satan was not equipped to fight a winning
battle. No, he could not win then. But in the very near
future, after he has built his supernatural army of both
spirits and men, Abaddon will be powerful enough to
overcome the God, and Jesus, and any other enemies,
and install and retain Pauls authority over all the earth!
True enough, a Being is powerful indeed when it
takes many millennia to amass a force sufficient to
defeat Him. Yet Paul believed Abaddon when he said it
could be done.
Paul turned his attention back to the video,
observing George and Ives leave the cafeteria, vaguely
absorbing the discussion about going to Ivess office. He
advanced the video to see Ives arrive in his office with
the remnants of his egg sandwich still in his hand.
George had dropped his tray of food on a table, as Ives
proceeded to his desk. Ives then removed a Holy Bible
from his desk drawer and joined George on the sofa.
Are you kidding? George had said, eyeing
the leather bound book. Is he kidding?
You cant read from a book for one
moment?
232

Its too old-fashioned, and slow. Its like

using a keyboard for input instead of just telling
the computer what you want.
You do it there. Okay, lets start with the
description of creation.
Spirit, soul and body
Paul squinted as he thought he saw.but then
realized it was probably a digital artifact.
Man is created in the image of God. But
because God is invisible, its not the image of the
eyes, but the image of Who God Is. Plus, one
version of the translation says that God breathed
into, or on, the man Adam and he became a living
soul. But some translations say creature, just
meaning something created.
This is what I mean, Ives. All these
translations. How do you know that any of it is
true at all? It is true, George.
God says that we come to understand
Scripture through the ministry of the Holy Spirit.
He will give us the truth of it. And basically, if you
have a relationship with God, with Jesus Christ,
then you have everything to study and understand
what the Bible says to us. I challenge that
interpretation!
Oy.
Paul thought about how George felt comfortable
using such an archaic term. First and foremost, it was
233

short for a phrase that meant, loosely translated of

course, woe is me or oh pain. So oy would mean
pain or woe. In this case, Paul did not really know
what George meant, but it was just disrespectful enough
to cause a smirk to form on Pauls face.
Look, this is not just religion. This is about
a relationship. Like father and son, like siblings,
like family. He says in here, Ives tapped the book
gently, that Jesus is the firstborn of creation. A
big brother. God the Father, Jesus the firstborn,
and the Holy Spirit Who resides in us all. But its
personal, George. It certainly is.
Paul rose and refilled his glass with whiskey and a
little ice. He stood, swirling the ice in the glass as he
listened to their discussion.
Ok lets get back to the spirit, soul and
body thing. Yes, thought Paul. Lets get to it. So
if it doesnt say that God made us a living soul, if it
could be translated differently, how do you know
that that those are the parts of us?
Well, you read the Bible as whole, not just
one passage. I mean, you look at other passages in
the same translation, or other translations. And
pray. Pray? Pray to a Being Who withholds
information?
Really? Thats my boy!
I thought you werent going to be cheeky.
234

OK, Ill get serious about his, Ives. I think

we are headed the right way. I wouldnt insult you
for anything. Cool? Dont apologize, George. Its
a sign of weakness.
Paul observed Georges apologetic appearance
and felt a moment of pure jealousy. He also noted Ives
moment of hesitation. Paul held his breath as it occurred
to him that Ives might refuse Georges apology. George
held out his hand.
Ives gripped his friends hand, rolled his eyes,
stepped close to George and delivered a solid punch to
his upper arm.
Paul observed the two shake hands and saw a
shadow on the screen, like a dark halo around the two
men. Paul commanded the computer to pause the
playback. He left his drink on his desk and approached
the wall sized screen. This ultra-high definition 3D
screen gave the viewer a better view of recorded events
than if he were present at the events themselves. This is
true because the event is recorded from more than three
different angles, and screened with an almost infinite
number of lines of resolution from all the angles
recorded and coalesced from the transmission.
The shadow was really there! Paul ordered the
screen to show him the scene from every recorded angle.
The shadow had height, depth, thickness. He looked for
an object outside Ives office window, to see if something
was passing by that would cast a shadow into the room.
235

Incredibly, no matter how many commands he gave the

screen to alter the perspective from which he viewed the
scene, there was no logic to the appearance of the
shadow.
Except one. As an idea dawned on him, Paul
ordered the video to advance very slowly, looking
intently,

listening

to

the

very

slow

dialogue

absentmindedly.
Its cold in here. Can I adjust the climate
control? Paul heard George asked Ives.
Itssssssscold
innnnnnn.heeeeeeeeeeeeeer

His

master!

Paul was stunned at the revelation. But then an

involuntary shout of laughter escaped his throat. Paul
knew he was great, and destined for more greatness
than any man in history had ever experienced. He, Paul
Astruc, and a being who had been alive for millennia
were engaged in exactly the same activity surveillance
of the same two individuals!
Energized by his self-aggrandizing thoughts and
feelings, he returned the screen to normal playback. He
settled in to listen, basking in the glow of his enormous
conceit.
Knock yourself out, he heard Ives say.
What I learned in Sunday school was that the
soul is the life of a person, the part that can live in
hell, and live forever with God in heaven eternally
with God. The spirit of a person is like a little sprig
236

of

the

Holy

Spirit

through

which

we

have

communion and communication with God. Holy

Spirit indeed.
George then asked, So what happens to the
soul when a person dies and the soul escapes?
Paul was not surprised to see the shadow expand
as

George

spoke.

Nevertheless,

he

was

not

prepared for the hollow sound that also echoed

around Georges words. He was startled, but he
understood that Abaddon was also asking the
question.
Ives answered, Well, its obvious from
Scripture that when a persons soul is separated
from the body, in general, it is at home with the
Lord.

But.we

resuscitations

also

over

the

know

from

years,

people

many
have

reported floating over their own bodies and

returning to them after resuscitation. So it seems
that the soul doesnt just rush to heaven
Especially if it doesnt want to go! Not all of us
do.
it hovers around to see if the bodys
really dead. George had finished Ives thought.
Ives had continued, and I think thats
because theres a time for actual death. The book
of Ecclesiastes says theres a time to die. If its not
really time, your soul must know. It hangs around,
237

youre resuscitated and your soul reunites with

your body. Thats good to know.
So if these people are inhabited by a dark
spark wheres the soul? Could be gone, because
the person is really dead. Or it could be nearby
because the persons time to die hasnt arrived
yet. More good news!
But were assuming that in each case the
person seemed dead, or was dead. So what if some
of this happened because Satan just wanted to
possess these people? I wonder.
Its a little more complicated than that
according

to

Scripture,

but

yes,

there

are

possessions reported where people were not dead

or dying. Like the man with the thousand demons
whose demons were sent into pigs. Unpleasant.
I remember that. Know why? Because it
was curious to me that the demons knew who
Jesus was, and asked not to be just cast out, but
requested that they be allowed to inhabit the
pigs. George had chuckled. I know why they
needed

permission,

but

why

the

pigs?

Why

something else? Why not some ONE else?

They are always looking for someone to
inhabit. They would have to go looking for a
human to inhabit who would welcome them or
trick into possession, like an innocent. Who
welcomes possession?
238

Does the Bible tell you why they want to

inhabit a human? I know why.
Anticipating POTUEs questions? Ives had
posited. George shrugged and leaned back in Ives
chair. Why not. The mans mind is a steel trap.
Paul said out loud, You dont know the half of it.
Well, thats an interesting question that the
Bible doesnt really answer. Im not surprised!
There is a passage in the New Testament that is a
kind of parable about getting saved and inviting
the Holy Spirit to inhabit you, then backsliding
Backsliding? Backsliding?
Backsliding is more than having a little
doubt or slipping into sin. Its more like making a
decision to go back to your old life before
salvation, and rejecting your relationship with
Christ, by omission or commission.
I get it.
Ives had continued. Then you backslide
and the Holy Spirit is no longer a constant
companion. It says that the demon or demons that
inhabited you or were your constant companions
before, who were cast out, have been looking for
someone else to inhabit. If they cant find anyone,
they come back to you, to see if they have an
opportunity to draw you into something. When
they find the Holy Spirit gone, they possess you
239

again, and invite 7 more demons! A man should

not have to be possessed by anything.
George had feigned a shudder. So youre
eight times worse off than before you were
saved. Thats really a kind of horrible concept.
Paul watched as George rose from the chair and
paced thoughtfully to the window. So Paul
again

heard

the

horrible

echo

as

George

continued.
So, Ives, where is the soul during a
possession? Does the Bible tell you that?
Pauls computer emitted a tone and then said in
his secretarys voice, Your limousine will be ready to
depart for the airport in 15 minutes. Paul told the
computer not to prompt him again, and rose immediately
from his desk and headed for the door. As he passed
through the portal, he told the computer to pause the
video, time mark it, and turn off the screen.
Computer, Ill resume viewing this video in the
limo.

240

CHAPTER 7

GEORGE - Acts 17:24 God, who made the world

and everything in it, since He is Lord of heaven and
earth, does not dwell in temples made with hands.
NKJV
George now sat in the darkness of Ives office,
before his super hi-def computer monitor. It was very
easy on the eyes, and did not have to be very bright for
everything on the screen to be easily discernible. He was
no longer reading. He had read all of the book of
Revelation in one sitting.
As he read, he realized he knew its contents.
Even though George had never read the New
Testament for himself, his relationships with POTUE as a
boy, and Ives over the last half century had given him
some insight. And because there were many Jewish
people among his ancestors on both sides, some of what
he read in the The Revelation of Yeshua the Messiah to
John

resonated

with

him.

He

was

not

devout.

Nevertheless, for the first time, he realized that he had

absorbed more of his tribes ancient history than he
could have possibly imagined.
He also realized that maybe it wasnt absorption
at all, but more like spiritual insight that came from his
241

relationship with Ives and early, unorthodox introduction

to Christianity. These are ideas he wouldnt have even
considered a few days ago.
For the first time, he did not view the world
through the eyes of a pragmatist, or even a rationalist.
He did have trouble with the symbolism, so he resorted
to the use of various search engines to attempt to make
sense of the dragons, beasts and creatures. He also read
some ancient world history, some rabbinical literature,
and some eye-opening commentary on the Book of
Daniel.
It started to come together for him in chapter 13
of Revelation. It could not have been clearer that the
dragon was Satan, as it was described as such in the
previous chapter. It was also clear that the dragon was a
spirit. The beast that rose from the sea in Chapter 13
was an incarnation of the dragon in the flesh. More
evidence is that the dragon gave the beast its power and
authority.
Even though George wanted to stop reading at
Chapter 13, he pressed on. He pressed on even though
Chapter 13 provided evidence of the truth of the events
revealed there, for the events revealed there were
unfolding in his, in Georges present.
POTUEs propaganda machine and operatives on
the ground around the world had utterly erased many of
the unfolding events of the last seventy years. Inflation
had run around the globe many times, making a loaf of
242

bread cost nearly a days wages. Even though the bots

kept diseases and degenerations in check, there were
plenty of unexpected deaths from other causes, i.e.,
famine, accidents and, oddly thought George, attacks by
animals in the huge wildlife parks on every continent.
Just twenty years before, there had been an
earthquake followed by a volcanic eruption in North
America that spewed so much smoke and ash into the
atmosphere that when the huge, burning rocks hurtled
back to earth, a spectator described the scene as a
meteor shower. While the sky blacked out, news of the
event was blacked out as well. Only the very wealthy
including the Powers and Moneys in North America
knew enough to flee to places of refuge.
This rain of fire from the sky continued for more
than a week. Scientists confirmed that the eruption was
the most powerful that humans have ever experienced.
The force of the earthquake and explosion propelled
burning debris into orbit. It took days for all the rocks
and cinders to be pulled back into the atmosphere.
How had POTUE explained these events? He
didnt. He just ordered everyone to stay indoors and
away from crowds until the sky cleared itself up. After
all, there were just 3 billion people left on Earth.
Technology kept the air indoors clean and clear and odor
free while the air outside was hot and stifling. There
were as many trees and wildlife now on Earth as there
had been in the 19th century. In addition, technology
243

allowed POTUE to order scrubbers into the atmosphere,

to circle the earth enough times to rid the air of dust and
ash. The planet had the capability to return itself to
normalcy while the technology kept the humans alive.
Nevertheless, there were evidences that were
even more convincing.
POTUE - Acts 17:25 Nor is He worshiped with
mens hands, as though He needed anything, since
He gives to all life, breath, and all things. NKJV
In the limousine POTUE, ordered the automobiles
monitor to come alive and resume playing the video he
was reviewing in his office. The monitor leapt to life with
Ives and George in the midst of their conversation about
souls and spirits.
Ives. George had turned from the window.
Are you afraid of being possessed by the devil?
Paul was very interested in this part of the
conversation.
No.
That was a swift answer. Why not?
The Holy Spirit. Theres no place for the
demons to occupy so long as Gods Spirit inhabits
me. I am, after all, the temple of the Holy Spirit.
Says so in Scripture. That had a meaning in the
old world. It has meaning now.
Yeah. Gods always had temples where
sacrifices could be made, with altars where
prayers and supplications were made. And where
244

the god could be found, where she or he resided.

Didnt your God also have a habitation?
In the Old Testament, it was the tent of
meeting. After Jesuss death and resurrection, us.
Humans. Lies! We are NOT temples. We are just
flesh, blood, bone. Temples indeed!
Do you think the devil hates you because
you are the temple of God? He doesnt hate us!
I suppose there is more than one reason.
Thats one. Even though we are made a little lower
than the angels, of which he was one, we got some
attributes that they didnt have, still dont have.
Like what!
Like what? asked George. Paul smiled.
Creativity. What we think and say are
empowering. Curiosity. Free will. We can be
redeemed. God wants us to be with Him in
eternity, gave us a big brother, wants us to call
Him Father.
Wait. The angels must have free will. After
all, isnt the devils rebellion the reason he is
the devil? Paul issued a small, humorless laugh.
Point well-made and an age-old argument
among Christians. Its a fine point, but I dont
think rebellion is necessarily an exercise of free
will. After all, without a standard, rebellion
couldnt exist. God was, and is, and is to come.
Hes unchangeable. Satans decision was to be the
245

opposite of God, to be different than God. He

didnt create a personality or a behavior, he just
reacted to who God is, doing all that God does
NOT do, and all that God disapproves. Thats
free will you idiot!
George squinted his eyes and looked up,
then down, then at Ives. He smiled, I get it. And it
is a fine point. This discussion has helped me put
these mysteries in context. Ah. Good, George!
We havent gotten to the good part yet.
Not yet!
Theres more? You betcha!
Theres the end.
Youre kidding. The Bible has an end? It
ends, of course. Thats what you mean. Not
quite.
No, George, the Bible has an end, which
recounts the end of it all. The end of humans in
this reality. Paul observed that George was truly
stunned by this information, by this propaganda.
It not true, after all. I, and all the humans on
Earth under my authority, will live forever, right
here!
Ives had said to George, Read the last book
of the Bible. Read the book of the Revelation of
Jesus Christ to John. Lets talk about it tomorrow.
Paul observed George command Ives terminal to
find the final book of the New Testament.
246

Paul thought to himself, I will talk to him about

what he now understands. He will see the truth of it. He
will know that I will preserve this planet, these people
under my rule. And he will be my second in command..
THE HOSPITAL - Acts 17:26-27 And He has made
from one blood every nation of men to dwell on all
the face of the earth, and has determined their
preappointed times and the boundaries of their
dwellings, so that they should seek the Lord, in the
hope that they might grope for Him and find Him,
though He is not far from each one of us NKJV
After his conversation with George, Ives had
retreated to the Hospital labyrinth. He hadnt been there
since his promotion. Now he needed

place to

concentrate, to think critically about the events that

swirled around him. He was determined to be able to
have a cogent discussion about how the reality of the
Word of God fit these unfolding earthly events. Georges
soul could depend on it.
Georges soul.
For Ives, the mysteries surrounding the comas, the
deaths, those who awakened from comas, was no longer
the primary reason for his research. Right now, he
wanted George to come to know Jesus Christ. He wanted
salvation for George, and he believed that he was on the
cusp of leading him into that salvation.
Ives had read straight through the Book of
Revelation. He had forgotten how many characters and
247

props there were: angels with shofars and bowls, beasts

with multiple heads and horns and eyes, dragons with
crowns and paws and claws, to name a few! A reader
required reference material to make sense of the
symbols. St. Johns Jewish contemporaries probably
understood the meaning of the characters, props and
stories at the time the Revelation was given to him. In
this centuryeven in the 21st century some meanings
remain shrouded.
Among the mysteries, though, some matters were
plain. Despite the evidence, Ives was incredulous. The
reasons were numerous, but principally, Ives wondered
why he was on the cusp of this moment. Was he created
for this?
Then, if he were created for this time in history,
what was he supposed to do about it? He knew that his
next conversation would be with George. Is it ordained
for him to bring this matter to his attention? After all, he
started them down this particular path with his questions
about spiritual matters. Or did he? Was that ordained as
well?
And the mysteries, who initiated those? God
Himself? All designed to lead to this moment in time,
right here and now?
Ives head began to spin with questions. He halted
the parade of questions, and turned his thoughts to plans
for his conversation with George.
248

Ives decided that some physical exercise would

help him clear his head. When he got to the workout
room, George was there, running. And it was apparent
that he had been running for a long time.
George was drenched with sweat, and running at
full speed. The three dimensional run room displayed
the distance George had run, the time elapsed since he
began, heart rate, blood pressure, and the calories being
burned. It was called a run room because the runner
could choose from a selection of scenery in the space
created by a three-sided 3-D screen with a partial ceiling
that was sky or trees or whatever the runner wanted.
There was even a sound track that would sound like the
ocean, the woods, mountains or bike trail.

You could

choose to run or bike, interval or flat, whatever you

wanted.
George was in the mountains, clear sky, gentle
breeze. The sun was shining, and he was coming up to a
steep hill. The treadmill was rising to give the runner the
illusion of starting uphill, and his body the burn to
match. Ives noted that George had been running for
more than an hour. All of his physiological readings were
within norms for a man of Georges age and physical
condition.
His face was, as they say set like flint. Well,
they didnt say it. Isaiah said it. He said For the Lord
GOD will help me; therefore I will not be disgraced;
249

therefore I have set my face like a flint, and I know that I

will not be ashamed. He is near who justifies me
It was obvious to Ives that George was determined
to make his way through. To Ives knowledge, George did
not know or understand anything about what Isaiah was
talking about. Nevertheless, Ives believed that God was
drawing near to George, so that George would learn Who
He Is.
Ives programmed the run room behind the one
that George ran in. He stepped onto the treadmill and
started to run with his back to his friend.
George did not notice Ives until he heard the room
behind him come to life and the 3-D program begin to
run. As it booted up, it announced the name of the user.
Welcome back, Dr. St. Jacques! George did not stop
running.

The

exercise

had

not

yet

numbed

his

intellectual and emotional distress.

Georges intellectual distress rose directly from
the nexus he discovered between the words he read the
night before, and evidence of his own eye and ears. His
life! His emotional distress arose and persisted because
of his own blindness. All these years of ridiculing the
Bible, the believers, the beliefs had left him embarrassed
and shame-faced. He was not anxious to face Ives.
Each man ran to quell the rising anxiety that
threatened to overcome his psyche. Each knew the
logical next step. Both were reluctant to take it.
250

Ives personal phone sounded. He ignored it at

first, but it became insistent, louder with each ring. This,
he knew, meant that the communication was important.
Yes.
Doctor, Lieutenant DeMateo is waiting for you in
your office, Ives secretary intoned.
Did we have an appointment?
No you did not. She said she has important
information for you. She is waiting herein the outer
office for you right now.
Ives

chuckled

at

the

memory

of

George

intimidation of this woman about screening Ives visitors.

All right, he said, tell her Ill be with her shortly.
George heard the sound of Ives phone, but could
not overhear the conversation. He did not care. He was
not yet numb, and unwilling to stop moving until he felt
nothing but mere physical discomfort. He hoped that
Ives would not interrupt him.
Ives had run for only 5 minutes. Not enough to
have the impact he craved. He decided not to interrupt
George. He would brief him later. He stepped into
Georges environment, next to his treadmill. He caught
his eye, nodded, turned and headed for his office.
DEMATEO REDUX - Galatians 5:16 I say then:
Walk

in

the

Spirit,

and

you

shall

not

fulfill

the lust of the flesh. NKJV

Arlene had actual information about the campaign
that she, George and Ives had initiated. Yet again,
251

however, Arlene was excited about the prospect of

seeing Ives. Even though she thought George might also
be present, she decided that she would no longer be
intimidated by him.
She wore her UEPD uniform, but with a skirt and
pumpsagain. She could not sleep last night. The
thought of the man was exciting for reasons she couldnt
quite isolate.
Apollyon appeared over the shoulder of the spirit
of Lust. So hows it going?
I am with her wherever she goes. I was in her
head last night as she dreamt. I practically threw her
clothes out at her this morning. I think Ive got her
attention today.
I was there, too, said the spirit of Distraction.
Her dream was chaotic, and this morning she couldnt
organize her thoughts for this meeting.
All three evil spirits occupied Ives outer office
with Lt. Arlene DeMateo and Ives secretary. The
presence of the spirits caused Arlene to squirm and
adjust her clothing again and again. The secretary was
embarrassed at Arlenes discomfort and the obvious
reason for it. She couldnt look Arlene in the eye, but she
really couldnt stop peeking at her shift around in her
chair.
Apollyon sighed a deep sigh. The human male is
the target. Do you understand? If he had teeth, he
252

would have made the last statement through clenched

ones.
Yes master, began Lust. If you recall, though,
the guy just doesnt seem..
Distracted by lust, Lord, interrupted Distraction.
Hes mine today, Lord. We thought if we divide our
efforts, we would be more effective.
All right, said Apollyon. Lets see. He crossed
his spirit arms as Ives entered the outer office.
Ives had not showered or changed his clothes. He
combed his hair in the lift, but he was otherwise rumpled
and disheveled. He greeted Arlene without really looking
at her, and said to his secretary, Its chilly in here again.
Adjust the environment. Come on in Arlene. He walked
right through the outer office without stopping. His
office door opened automatically and he walked directly
to his desk chair. He spoke to Arlene again without
looking. Have a seat, Arlene. Whats up?
Arlene sat down in the chair opposite the desk.
She crossed her legs. She adjusted her hair. Ives did not
look in her direction when he spoke. Instead, he looked
up to the ceiling from the images on his monitor, and
commented again on the rooms temperature. Does it
seem cold in here to you? He walked away from his
desk

to

the

environmental

control.

As

he

adjustments, he wondered what Arlene wanted.

253

made

Hey, said Lust. Lay off him. I need him to look

at her. Human males are visual. He needs to LOOK at
her!
Distraction responded. Whats that got to do with
me? My job is to distract people. Hes distracted.
Lust faced Distraction with his demon hands on
his demon hips. But not from her, idiot! You heard what
the master said. Its HIM he wants to fall into sin.
Then maybe she shouldnt look so much like
a.whata badly dressed whore.
Ill show you your whore Lust lunged at
Distraction and Distraction grabbed Lust. As they began
to

grapple,

Apollyon

shouted

ENOUGH!

At

that

moment, they were no longer in the presence of the

humans, but outside the entrance to the Boardroom of
hell.
Ives turned from the environmental control and
looked at Arlene. He focused on her clothing and her
demeanor. He smiled warmly at her but did not let his
amusement show. He realized that she was, once again,
attempting to seduce him. Maybe later, but not right
now. He sat down in the chair next to hers.
This must be both exciting and important.
Arlene blushed. The room was suddenly far too
warm for comfort. A sort of cloud lifted from her mind.
At once she realized that she should have made an
appointment, should have confirmed that George would
254

also be present, should have dressed more appropriately.

She shook off her discomfort.
Rumor has it that POTUE is on his way here.
She placed both of her feet flat on the floor and tapped
her tablet. She stared at the page for a moment and then
looked up into Ives brown eyes.
Ives laced his fingers behind his head. Yep. Heard
it from George yesterday. But not until tomorrow.
Today. She handed her tablet to Ives.
No. Tomorrow evening. He read the report,
which documented the departure of POTUEs motorcade
from his office in the global government complex, to the
launching pad where he boarded Global Air Force 1. He
would not board Global 1 unless he was ready to depart.
That occurred this morning.
I think, Arlene said, that we need to get
together to come up with a briefing for The President.
Indeed, thought Ives. Yes. But. George and I have
some.notes.to prepare from a meeting we had late
last night. So. Then. Well merge them with YOUR notes
after we.finalize our position.
What are you talking about? Whats happened,
Ives? Arlene now felt more like herself. She no longer
felt distracted and out of control. She pushed her
physical responses to her psychological back burner. Her
UEPD training put her on automatic.
Instead of responding to Arlenes question, Ives
phoned George. The phone rang until it went to voice
255

mail. Ives re-dialed, and still no answer from George.

After the second-redial, Ives left a message for George.
This is in the nature of an emergency, George. Call me
now!
Arlene, what do you know about Christianity?
About the Bible?
My father was saved. In his heyday police officers
still had a tendency to be religious. He talked to me a lot.
What do you want to know?
Ives laughed. No, Im a Christian and I just want
to know how familiar you are with the Bible so I can
discuss with you what George and I discussed last
night.
Ives hit the high points of his conversation with
George. He then opened his Bible to Chapter 13 of the
Book of Revelation.
A book, Ives. Really? Arlene looked at Ives
incredulously.
Leave me alone. Its comforting. Use your tablet
if you want.
Ives summarized the first 12 chapters one by one.
Arlene nodded a lot, finished some of his sentences, and
showed more than a passing familiarity with

the

scriptures. Before he reached the point of actually

reading the first verse of Chapter 13, Arlene gasped and
stared at Ives with wide, wide eyes.
You know. A statement from Ives, not a question.
256

I know. I mean I know what youre thinking. But

youre crazy!
How can you not believe it? Ives spoke with
incredulity.
How can you BELIEVE it? It was Arlenes turn to
be incredulous.
Its obvious. POTUE is the Beast. Hes the
Antichrist.
Apollyons apparition peered from the spirit realm
at Ives and Arlene. He understands! Anticipating
POTUEs next move, Apollyon visited George. He backed
up in time to the moment immediately after Ives
abandoned

his

exercise.

Georges

personal

phone

sounded. George read his screen and answered right

away.
Hey you! What is your ETA tomorrow?
My ETA is now, George. I am in the Hospital.
George felt addled. I thought youd be here
tomorrow evening?
I freed myself up. We have not seen each other
for many months. And we have not had time to sit down
and have dinner, spend a few days talking, in almost a
decade.
That long?
Yes, that long. Shower. Change clothes. Meet me
in the giant conference room as soon as you can. I will
have breakfast waiting.
257

Apollyon clapped his hands loudly. He lounged

comfortably at the other end of the huge conference
table in the giant conference room at the Hospital. He
was dressed identically to The President, but he did not
look like him. He liked looking more human when he
wore human clothing.
My lord. Paul reached for eggs and toast. It is,
as always, a pleasure to see you. Breakfast?
No. I dont fake eating unless I have to. I just
wanted to be here when you talk to your best friend.
The last two words were intoned with a sneer.
If you dont mind my saying so, my lord, you
should not denigrate that which you do not understand.
My lord.
Apollyon laughed out loud and smacked the table
top. I do, in fact, understand human friendship. And
better than you think. After all, Ive seen almost all the
human friendship that has ever existed.
And destroyed quite a lot of it, too, I expect?
Quite.
Are you here to challenge my friendship with
George?

To

destroy,

alter,

amend

it?

Thats

not

happening.
Not at all. The opposite. I like him. I want him for
one of my worshippers. What a waste of talent.
Hmmm. Something I have thought of myself. Do
you have any suggestions to proselytize him? Paul
needed no ideas. He didnt care whether George ever
258

worshiped Apollyon. He only wanted George to serve

him, Paul.
None. I think youll do quite well. I am leaving.
He is almost here. Apollyon faded away to nothingness.
Yet he remained, an invisible spectator.
George burst through the door. Paul leaped to his
feet and greeted George with kisses to each cheek,
hearty claps on his upper arms and a bear hug. His giant
toothy smile was genuine. George returned each kiss,
each clap, each hug. They stood back to look at each
other appraisingly, as was their habit upon meeting.
Paul said to George, You look better than ever.
Your body has not aged. You should alter your bots so
that your behavior matches your appearance!
And you, Paul. George did not hesitate. You
should get rid of those horns already.
Apollyon appeared once again in the conference
room where only Paul could see his shadowy form. He
grinned a sinister, approving grin and promptly left to
eavesdrop on the other human couple at the center of
unfolding events.
He IS the Antichrist! Ives repeated himself.
Arlene was speechless. She didnt know whether
Ives was kidding, if he was delusional or if he was
seditious. Her training made her say, Youre kidding.
No.
But the Bible is mythology.
Not to me. I believe every word.
259

Arlene sighed a deep sigh and plunged on, asking,

If he is the Antichrist, and he is a harbinger of a
destroyed earth, what do you intend to do about it?
Ives blinked. He didnt intend to DO anything
about it. Or did he? Could he? He needed to talk to
George, but that was the only immediate action he
wanted to take. I,
Arlenes

comment

interrupted

Ives.

have

another appointment to get to.

But
Ill be in touch. Arlene just wanted to get away
from Ives right now. She did not want to do what her
duty called for. She didnt want to get to the end of this
interrogation.
Looking on, Apollyon said out loud in the spirit
realm, to anyone (or thing) who was listening, I couldnt
have done it better my own self.
THE HOSPITAL BOARD ROOM - Romans 13:2
Therefore whoever resists the authority resists the
ordinance of God, and those who resist will bring
judgment on themselves. NKJV
Paul threw his head back and laughed heartily.
Tears welled up in his eyes and he plopped down in the
chair at the end of the table. You mention these things
every time we are together.
Then why do you laugh? It cant surprise you.
George gained his equilibrium as he engaged in their
260

usual repartee. On the heels of comfort came chagrin, as

George recalled his earlier discomfort.
Because you are the only person who ever
mentions them. They are there, big as life, on my
forehead, and no one else states the obvious.
What does he mean, the obvious? George thought.
The obvious? George had to ask.
Why? Why do I have them? Paul wiped his tears
away with a napkin and settled back into his chair. As he
filled his plate with food, he went on talking. When I
first had the surgery, oh what, 140 years ago now?
More or less, volunteered George. He grabbed a
plate and dug into the sumptuous breakfast feast spread
out on the conference room table.
When I first had the surgery, almost everyone
who met me asked why in the world I would have lambs
horns implanted on my head.
Ive never asked why. Why IS that? thought
George.
Now, no one ever mentions them at all. I got
them, when I was younger, to get attention, to always
have everyones attention all the time. Then later. He
paused to spread cream cheese on his bagel.
Why, began George. He stopped at the catch in
his voice. Why did you get them, besides wanting to be
the center of attention? Will he tell me the truth now?
Paul smiled a toothy smile. You know, for a man
who does not believe in gods, who is the ultimate
261

pragmatist and rationalist, you are very spiritual, or

psychic or maybe just intuitive.
Am

dying

Paul?

All

of

these

glowing

compliments! Or, are they really compliments?

Seriously, George. You are my closest friend in
the world. I dont want to get all emotional and soppy,
but theres no one left for me but you
George interrupted Paul, and Brown. George
tried not to look up from his plate. And the parents, of
course.
The pause was almost imperceptible, but George
noticed Pauls slight hesitation when Browns name was
spoken. Pauls expression never wavered. He make a
quick decision to ignore the comment and continued,
to trust, to confide in. I find that I would rather have you
near now that certain political matters are firming up.
Whats up? Why do you have horns?
I want you to consider being my right hand man
for the foreseeable future.
Why do you have horns? Paul. Weve had this
discussion before. I like being a spy. I dont like being an
official, a bureaucrat. I like being an operative. Its
anonymous. I can act..
Like a fool?
I was going to say, I can act any way I want. I
dont have to answer to anyone but you.
You still wont. There wont be anyone between
you and me. Kind of like it is now, but official. Youll be
262

on the books. You wont have to keep this job in the

Hospital.
George allowed himself to react to that remark.
He looked at Paul. Im a doctor, Paul. I have really liked
this assignment. And Ive made a really good friend of
Dr. St. Jacques. I know I started out just keeping him in
check. But hes actually a friend now.
Are you going to marry him? There was no edge
on his remark, but George believed there was attitude.
Paul you know Im not sexually interested in
men. WHY DO YOU HAVE HORNS?
Well, then, you can leave here without any
qualms. And you can bring him with if you really want
to. George detected a reaction in Paul then. His next
words were carefully crafted.
Paul, you know Ill do whatever you want without
hesitation. Do I get a title?
You can have any title you want. It wont matter.
Its what youll be doing for me that counts. And I know
that you want to know why I decided to have horns
placed on my head.
Ummmm, I hadnt given it much thought. He
looked at Paul and laughed out loud. Paul responded in
kind. He leaned back in the sumptuous chair and made
himself comfortable.
We both went to Temple and then to church as
youngsters and young adults. First were Jewish and
became Messianic. You remember when our parents all
263

converted all in a group like herds of springbok? It

warmed Paul to remind George of their shared history.
Yes. And more than once. Conservative, then
Reform, then New Age, then Baptists, then Pennycostals.
We were all over the map until we became adults.
Teenagers. Its probably why Im not religious, at
least, not in the sense that I believe in any one of those
religions. I read the Bible. The Tanakh because we are
Jews and then the New Testament when we became
Christians. I do believe that the God of the Bible exists. I
just dont believe everything in the Bible.
You mean to say that you believe some of the
Bible is true? George was beginning to be alarmed
again. He tried not to let it show. He was afraid of what
he was about to hear.
You know that I read through the entire New
Testament.
How could I forget? I cant forget and you know
it!
I was a megalomaniac in training in those days. I
wanted to have power over everyone and everything in
my environment.
I remember!
..and I was determined to grow up and rule the
whole world. George could only stare at his friend. He
hoped his face was non-judgmental. Paul continued his
narrative. So when I got to the Book of Revelation and
read Chapter 13, I realized that I could rule the world
264

with just the right planning. Christians who read

Revelation had all kinds of theories and explanations for
the symbolism.
But you see, George, I realized that some of it
was not symbolism at all! Like the two witnesses. Back in
the day before the geo-positioned satellites, people
couldnt believe that they would be murdered, watched
in the street for three days, and then everyone in the
whole world see them rise from the dead. But the time
came when Christians realized that it was possible.
And I realized that it was going to happen, that it
could happen. And if that could happen, I could be the
second beast in Chapter 13, especially if I rose to power
actually looking like the beast.
And its not a beast. Its a derogatory term, but I
didnt care. It meant that I would rule the whole Earth.
And now I do.
George asked, So you had the horns implanted
because you wanted to rule the whole world?
Well. I had them implanted because I knew that I
am the one described as the second beast. I knew that he
was who I was born to be. And yes, so I could rule the
whole world. There was silence between them for
several heartbeats.
George was nonplussed. He didnt know what he
expected to hear. There was so much dread associated
with what he had learned the night before, that he had
265

really lost touch with his feelings and his thoughts on the
events as they unfolded.
He experienced a pause in the movement of the
universe. He craved more time to process all this
information. The information was not only new, but also
awe-inspiring. Psychologists know that an awe-inspiring
vista or event good or bad - can give the viewer the
perception that time has slowed or stopped. It is the
brains

technique

for

giving

the

organism

the

opportunity to fight or flee, analyze and organize, create

a plan or act on instinct. In short, the brain is
overloaded.

It

speeds

itself

up,

resulting

in

the

perception of the slowing of time.

Georges considerable intellect sped through the
available information. Yetthere was more. During this
perceived temporal deceleration, there was a Presence
Who provided a tangible assurance. There was no voice.
There was, however, a feeling of utter conviction that
flowed from a Divine Intelligence. His conclusions were
as solid as concrete and as hot and breathtaking as
lightning.
You are not insane. As George spoke the words,
he thought he was still only thinking. He was surprised
by the sound of his own words expressing his thoughts.
He was not afraid of Paul, and had never really had to
edit his conversations. Today the game had changed.
Paul thought he understood Georges comment.
No I am not. For Paul there was no time lapse. He did
266

not notice any change in Georges demeanor. He thought

he was still speaking to his old friend who knows exactly
who Paul is.
He was partially correct. George had expressed
the concluding phrases of his thought process. No, Paul
was not insane; but yes, Paul was something else. Evil
incarnate, the Anti-Christ, the Beast.
Unlike a traditional Christian, George did not
think that Paul was the Beast because he looked like the
Beast. On the contrary, George recognized that he was
the Beast because he wanted to be the Beast. Along with
that conclusion came certain assumptions: Paul knew the
Dragon, Paul worshipped the Dragon, Paul received
power from the Dragon.
At least in his own mind, body and spirit. And that
was more than enough.
So whats your plan?

267

CHAPTER 8

ELSEWHERE IN THE HOSPITAL - Luke 16:13 No

servant can serve two masters; for either he will
hate the one and love the other, or else he will be
loyal to the one and despise the other.
Ives was surprised by Arlenes quick exit. He just
couldnt come up with a good reason why their
conversation took the tone of an interrogation before she
fled from his presence.
Unless he said something incriminating. He raised
his hands to his head, and placed a hand behind his
neck. Having assumed his thinking posture, he thought
about how he must look to outsiders.
His life had changed substantially in the last few
days. Less than a week ago, he hadnt worried about how
he looked when he was chasing a solution. He lived and
worked in a rarified atmosphere filled with people who
did not notice or care about his eccentricities.
He had now learned to think critically while on the
fly. He no longer had the luxury of using odd dances and
postures to assist him in reaching conclusions.
Just do it! he said aloud.

268

At the same time that Ives was giving himself a

pep talk, Arlene was phoning her contact at the office of
the President of United Earth.
Mr. Brown? she questioned when the phone was
answered on the other end.
You have reached Brown.
Mr. Brown,
Please, dont call me Mister.
.this is Arlene DeMateo, Lieutenant.
I know whos calling Lieutenant. What can I do
for you? Brown sat in his security complex somewhere
deep in environs of Global Headquarters. He was
surrounded on every side by wafer-thin monitors, floor to
ceiling. His console allowed him to change the view on
every screen, change the volume, answer the phone,
and,

in

general,

communicate

in

any

known

technological fashion.
Through the use of a complex intuitive program,
modeled on the nanobot platform, Brown knew the
moment that Arlene dialed his communication device.
She was also among those in North America that he was
monitoring almost 24 hours a day as a result of recent
events. He was impatient that this law enforcement
officer did not take his foreknowledge for granted.
Arlene noted his impatience and filed it away for
further analysis. His mood would have no impact on the
outcome of this conversation. She continued, I had a
recent conversation with a doctor at the North American
269

Hospital who has been working with me on the murder

of Dr. Josefson, the comas, and the other deaths. I have
discovered that all of these matters are interrelated.
Brown knew as much. POTUE had been briefed.
Did she expect him to know less than she? As she took a
breath, Brown sat in silence.
This physician, Dr. Ives St. Jacques, made some
recent statements that I cant really categorize, and I
need your opinion about how to proceed.
Brown responded with a demand for the time
frame of the conversation. Brown gave instructions to his
console, asking for the time coordinates that Arlene
provided. On a screen directly in front of Brown, a video
replay of Arlenes conversation with Ives unfolded.
Arlene could hear the conversation. She had never liked
the recorded sound of her own voice.
She could not see Brown, so she did not see him
turn to face Lucifer when he appeared next to Brown.
Brown acknowledged the presence of his master with a
nod. You are here to guide me in this conversation, my
lord? Brown invited Lucifer into his thoughts.
Yes. Do you mind? Lucifer responded with a smile.
Not at all, master. I look forward to your direction.
Ask her why shes calling you.
Lieutenant, you are a seasoned professional. Why
are you calling me regarding this matter?
Sir, it is a maxim of law enforcement practice that
an investigator who is too close to an investigation can
270

sometimes lose objectivity and make serious analytical

errors. Arent we taught to consult other investigators?
Agreed. But why not consult someone closer to
the investigation? Your colleague, Martin, for example?
Arlene did not hesitate, Because, Brown, he is so
close that I do not want our relationship to influence his
opinion.
As you have been influenced by this Dr. St.
Jacques. Like youve been influenced by the good
doctor? It did not take supernatural influences to
discern from the video that DeMateo was enamored of
the doctor. Lieutenant, why didnt you continue your
interrogation?
Arlene now felt the flush of embarrassment. Even
as she had made up her mind to call Brown, she knew
that this moment would come. She had to admit her
feelings, move past the embarrassment and get to the
point of the conversation. I was conflicted. When I
heard his statements regarding The President, I was,
first, unwilling to have him continue, then, having
determined

that

his

statements

might

indeed

be

seditious, unwilling to let the matter drop without

further interrogation. I am.still conflicted, Mr. Brown.
Are you asking me what you should do next? Tell
her what to do, Brown.
Yes. Arlene spoke in a whisper. She saw no need
to pretend that she was confident at this point.
271

This is what you will do, Lieutenant: arrest St.

Jacques.
An involuntary gasp escaped from Arlene. Brown
heard it and pressed on. Arrest and detain the doctor,
Lieutenant.

Ask

him

the

prescribed

questions

for

ascertaining the intent to foment treason, and/or to

commit some act of treason. Dont forbear. You can see
why, cant you, Lieutenant?
Arlene cleared her throat of the huge obstruction
there. Yes I can see why. But if you dont mind my
saying so Brown, isnt UEPD supposed to know whether
or not he is guilty before he is arrested? I just dont know
if I can make that determination in this case.
Hang up! Without a word, Brown closed the
communication link between himself and Arlene. He
turned to Lucifers apparition and smiled with raised
eyebrows.
Well done, Brown, as usual. Well done. Lucifer
disappeared, leaving Brown staring into thin air.
Arlene was astounded that the communications
link was broken. When the line went dead, she did what
everyone does. Hello? Hello? Are you still there? When
Brown failed to respond, she quickly re-dialed. She got a
recording: There is no available connection for your
call. Please try again. Arlene looked at her phone with
incredulity.
Not only were dropped calls exceedingly rare, the
failure to connect a call was astonishingly rare. Arlene
272

understood what had happened, though. The call was not

dropped. There was no failure of technology. Brown had
nothing else to say. She had her marching orders!
Only thing was, her marching orders violated
every UEPD protocol. Everyone knew that the person
arrested was the person who was guilty. Period. All the
investigative work to establish guilt beyond a reasonable
doubt has been done by the time UEPD officers show up
to say You are under arrest for the crime of ____________.
You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say
may be used against you. If you cannot afford an
attorney, one will be appointed for you for your
arraignment.
Although there is a right to jury trial all over the
world, the ancestors of people from North America
would not recognize the proceedings now known as a
trial. There were no longer any indictments or Grand
Juries to issue them. When a criminal was arraigned, he
was tried by a standing jury the same day. Every criminal
defendant arrested by UEPD was found guilty and
sentenced to death.
Some of the guilty languished in correctional
facilities

for

decades,

however.

POTUE

issued

statement early in his Presidency that a civilized society

should not be in a hurry to execute its citizens, even if
they are guilty of anti-social behavior. POTUE insisted
that each guilty verdict be accompanied by every
available appeal before execution. Many protested the
273

amount of money that was spent on keeping convicts

alive for so long before execution, sometimes as long as
thirty years. These protestors were ignored.
POTUE had, in fact, shut them up. He had plans
for convicts. They were isolated from society, so he could
use them as operatives, in experiments, shoot them into
space and not have to worry about retrieving them, and
other such uses. The only fly in the ointment for POTUE
was that executions were public. Further, there was an
autopsy performed after each execution, due to a snafu
that occurred in the 22nd century. POTUE had tried
unsuccessfully to have that statute repealed. Despite the
difficulties, POTUE still managed to subject the convicts
to any treatment he deemed necessary or just desirable.
All of this weighed on Arlene as she pondered her
next move. If she arrested Ives, he was doomed! If she
did not arrest him, there was no telling what would
happen to her. She could only assume that her career
would be over, or worse, and Ives could still be arrested,
tried, convicted and executed.
She allowed herself to wring her hands for only a
short while. After she managed to wrangle her emotions,
she decided on a course of action. She phoned George.
THE HOSPITAL BOARD ROOM 1 Samuel 18:1 Now
when he had finished speaking to Saul, the soul
of Jonathan was

knit

to

the

soul

of

David,

and Jonathan loved him as his own soul. NKJV

274

George said, So whats your plan? Georges

phone sounded. It was Arlene. Paul, let me take this
call. Its your prime UEPD investigator.
Go

ahead.

Paul

introduced

forkful

of

scrambled eggs.
Lieutenant, what have you got for me?
Trouble, George. I need to talk to you in person,
right now.
Lieutenant, Im with the President right now. And
you can give a report in his presence.
No I cant, sir.
Sir? George turned away from Paul and stepped
to the wall of windows. Whats going on Arlene? He
kept his voice steady in volume and pitch, as was the
practice of an expert operative. At the edge of his
awareness,

George

heard

Pauls

phone

signal

an

incoming call. He continued without waiting for an

answer from her.
Well, look, the President has a call coming in. Im
in the board room. Meet me in the corner conference
room in 5 minutes. He turned to Paul. The President
had just looked to see who was calling and signaled that
he would return the call shortly.
Ill find out what this is all about, Paul. This
officer is not skittish, so I dont know why shes not
prepared to brief us on anything new.
Go ahead. Itll give me time to take this call.
Hurry back and eat some more of this food.
275

As George stepped into the corner conference

room,

Arlene

turned

and

approached

him

with

deliberation. George, if Ives really is your friend, your

best friend, you need to exercise your considerable
influence in his behalf.
What? Why? And why did you call me sir? The
last comment was made with an amusing twinkle in
George eyes. He threw himself across a chair at the
small conference table.
Arlene would have none of it. She raised her voice.
This is serious Doctor Thomas, sir. It is life or death for
Ives.
He sat up in the chair, hands on the table, Report,
Lieutenant.
Arlene

was

calmed

by

Georges

officious

demeanor. It restored her sense of order and countered

her rising anxiety. You and Ives apparently had a long
night last night. We met today and he informed me that
you and he needed to meet to finalize some notes before
we could all meet with the President and give a report.
He said that? Georges most diplomatic tone of
voice. Show me. Arlene moved to the controller on the
conference table, and asked it to fire up the multi-faced
monitor in the center of the table. She input the
database and time frame, and soon the video that Brown
had watched just an hour before, was now playing back
on the table monitor for George.
276

Rumor has it that POTUE is on his way

here. Arlene placed both of her feet flat on the
floor and touched her tablet. She stared at the
tablet for a moment and then looked at Ives.
Ives laced his fingers behind his head. Yep.
Heard it from George yesterday. But not until
tomorrow.
Today. She handed the tablet it to Ives.
No. Tomorrow evening. Ives read the
report.
I think, Arlene was saying, that we need
to get together to come up with a briefing for The
President.
Yes.

But.

George

and

have

some.notes.to prepare from a meeting we had

late last night. So. Then. Well merge them with
YOUR notes after we.finalize our position.
Computer, pause. George paused the video and
looked at Arlene. This is not a matter of life or death.
He just wanted to compare notes, consult with me about
how our discussion the night before related to the
research we did. He wasnt lying.
George, just keep listening. Computer, play.
What

are

you

talking

about?

Whats

happened, Ives?
Instead of responding to Arlenes question,
Ives pulled out his phone and dialed, hung up, and
277

dialed again. Ives said, This is in the nature of an

emergency, George. Call me now!
I havent received that message. George pulled
out his own phone and asked for messages. He saw that
Ives had called. He wondered why he didnt hear his
message tone. He took note of the time stamp and placed
the phone on the table. He looked up at the monitor
when he heard Ives voice.
Arlene,

what

do

you

know

about

Christianity? About the Bible?

My father was a Christian. In his heyday
police officers still had a tendency to be religious.
He talked to me a lot. What do you want to know?
Ives laughed. No, Im a Christian and I just
want to know how familiar you are with the Bible
so I can discuss with you what George and I
discussed last night.
George listened as Ives hit the high points of his
conversation with George for Arlene. He watched Ives
open his Bible to Chapter 13 of the Book of Revelation,
and heard Ives summarize the first 12 chapters one by
one. Arlene nodded a lot, finished some of his sentences,
and showed more than a passing familiarity with the
scriptures. Before he reached the point of actually
reading the first verse of Chapter 13, Arlene gasped and
stared at Ives.
You know, Ives said.
278

I know. I mean I know what youre

thinking. But youre crazy!
How can you not believe it?
How can you BELIEVE it?
Its obvious. POTUE is the Beast. Hes the
Antichrist. He IS the Antichrist!
Youre kidding.
No.
But the Bible is mythology.
Not to me. I believe every word.
Arlene sighed a deep sigh and asked, If he
is the Antichrist, and he is a harbinger of a
destroyed earth, what do you intend to do about
it?
Ives blinked his eyes and said nothing.
When he didnt respond right away, Arlene
announced, I have another appointment to get
to.
But
Ill be in touch.
Arlene paused the video. She looked over the
monitor into Georges eyes. George let his face fall into
his open palms. I will fix this.
You may not be able to George. I called Brown.
George leaped to his feet. THE Brown?
Yes. And he suggested that I arrest Ives.

279

Practiced as he was at camouflaging his emotions,

this information sent a chill through George. He knew
that Brown intended to cause his friends death. He just
didnt know why. But no matter, George would test his
friendship with Paul.
Arlene, I am still having breakfast with Paul. Use
the next half hour to update our review. Phone me, and
well brief him without Ives for now. As he turned
toward the door, Arlene said,
You call the President by his first name? George
stopped. He slowly turned back to Arlene. He realized
that he had given her information that she had no need
to know. Similarly, Arlene had revealed her information
deficit. Ives had become a powerful influence over the
both of them. When did that happen?
George didnt know how to ascertain whether or
not he should raise her security clearance. Paul had
given him the discretion to raise a persons security level
in the field. He could also decide to keep her in the dark.
He examined her for some indication that her motivation
was simply to save Ives and not something more sinister.
George looked into her eyes and made his decision
without noticeable hesitation. Hands in his white coat
pockets, feet firmly planted, he said with authority, Its
nothing Arlene. The President allows a certain familiarity
among his closest operatives.
Bull! Her face contorted in the comically sad
face of a person about to burst into tears. She stood and
280

took a step toward George. Look, Ive been doing this

job nearly 50 years, and I know crap when I hear it. You
are obviously the upper upper echelon of Governmental
operations. Coming into this investigation, I knew that
you were more than just a hospital administrator. Heck,
you

bossed

the

Director

around.

She

tried

unsuccessfully to turn her bottom lip up into a smile. It

quivered instead. Now the President comes to see you
and treats you to breakfast and you call him BY HIS
FIRST NAME? Arlenes voice was now shrill. She took a
breath and attempted to compose herself.
George took a step forward but she held up a
restraining

palm

against

him.

Im

okay.

Arlene

straightened her blouse, squared her shoulders and

pressed on in a level tone of voice. Sorry. I apparently
have no idea how much power you really wield. But
whatever youve got, please save Ives. She looked away
from George momentarily and looked back with tears in
her eyes. I dont know what happened to me. Im a law
enforcement professional. I made lieutenant without a
hiccup. A part of doing that is controlling my emotions
during investigation. But Ives
She was interrupted. Arlene! George used his
most authoritative tone. He stood squarely before her.
He wanted to stop her emotional tirade and return her to
her most professional posture.
Look, dont use that stuff on me! I use the
techniques, too, remember?
281

Arlene! He did not raise his voice but he did

walk to within an arms length of her. Now he towered
over her and ordered her to sit down. She reached back
for the arm of the conference chair and sat down without
taking her eyes off George.
George purposely used his altitude, and his
attitude of authority to restrain and calm her. She had to
lean backward in the chair to look up into Georges face.
They both understood that this was a dangerous moment
for both of them, and for Ives.
Even if Brown was not watching them now, this
encounter was being recorded, and would be examined
by a person with the power to have Arlene destroyed.
George doubted that Brown had the power to convince
Paul to hurt him, but knew that Browns influence on
Paul was substantial.
And today, for the first time, George understood
that Brown disliked him. He knew the truth of it without
understanding why. He neither understood why Brown
disliked him nor why he understood it so well.
George played to the surveillance. Arlene, since
you are a law enforcement officer, I need you to I order
you to cooperate with me completely. Please confirm that
you understand.
Arlene merely nodded. The tears that threatened
to

destroy

her

composure

completely

disappeared.

Completely. She blinked at George. He continued. I

cannot confirm any of your conjecture. I stand by my
282

explanation: POTUE promotes camaraderie among his

most trusted operatives by allowing some familiarities in
private. Seeing her demeanor begin to change, George
was encouraged. He pulled up a chair and sat down
facing her, with nothing between them.
First, let me assure you that I appreciate your
concern for our colleague. After all, he has been a
valuable asset with respect to the ongoing investigation
into the comas, deaths and the murder of Dr. Josefson. I
believe there has been some misunderstanding. I intend
take advantage of the Presidents proximity to keep Dr.
St. Jacques in the game. Understood?
Understood.
George retrieved his phone and asked it to call
Ives. Ives answered immediately. George? Whats going
on? Are you with The President?
No. Im in the corner conference room near the
Board Room. Come here right now. George closed the
connection. He stared at Arlene. He did not speak or
move, nor did she. Within minutes, Ives opened the
conference room door and stopped in his tracks when he
saw the pair staring, legs crossed, looking absolutely
relaxed.
What the?... The scene was unnatural. Ives was
not given time to figure it out. George rose from his
chair.
I will explain later. Stay here and talk to Arlene.
She will tell you everything. I have to get back to Paul.
283

Paul? Paul whothe President? You call the

President by his first name?
THE HOSPITAL BOARD ROOM REDUX - Proverbs
17:17 A friend loves at all times, and a brother is
born for adversity. NKJV
George plunged back into the Board room. He
smiled at Paul. It was a warm genuine smile. The
revelations of last half an hour had not changed his
affection for Paul. He did not allow his caution to affect
his behavior.
She

will

be

in

later

when

weve

finished

breakfast. George pushed his cold plate of food away,

and grabbed another plate.
Paul examined a grape. Is the Lieutenant okay?
No. Brown has asked her to arrest Dr. St. Jacques
for treason.
Really? Is he a traitor?
I dont think so, Paul, George spoke matter-offactly. He looked at the array of food as if pausing to
make choices. I think he was shocked at the outcome of
our research.
In what way?
George placed his dish carefully on the table. You
know what we both did last night. You have had Brown
review the video surveillance. So you know that Ives
believes that his Holy Bible tells him that you are one of
the beasts in Chapter 13 of the last book of the Bible.
And?
284

I dont know, Paul. You have to tell me. You just

told me that you always wanted to rule the world; that
you, yourself, believe you are the beast in the Book. How
is it different than Ives believing you are the beast in the
Book? Do you think that Ives is capable of doing anything
to interfere with your plans? More important, do you
think he really wants to?
What do you think George? Do you think he is
capable? Or that he wants to do something to stop me?
Why would he? Hes a believer in his Bible. It
doesnt say anything about humans coming against the
beast.
Well, the second beast. The first beast survives a
killing blow. So your point is that, as a believer, as a
devout follower of the God, he is unlikely to take any
action that runs counter to the prophecy of the future?
Hes convinced that every word in the Bible is
true, Paul. George spoke earnestly. His usual jocularity
was gone. He found himself leaning across his empty
plate, staring intently into POTUEs eyes. In turn, Paul
Astruc, the President of the United Earth, allowed a
small smile to play across his face. He made the smile
travel to his eyes, bringing a warmth to his expression
that few people ever saw. Practically speaking, this was a
smile for George alone.
George noted the expression and held his intense
gaze. This was no standoff. Paul had capitulated. George
knew he had saved his friend Ives from certain death.
285

BROWN - Proverbs 27:4 Wrath is cruel and anger a

torrent, but who is able to stand before jealousy?
NKJV
After Brown hung up on Lieutenant DeMateo, he
ordered his console to track her, and to send all
surveillance of her directly to him starting with the
current time index. This shortcut meant that his system
would browse and find all surveillance that contained her
voice and/or image, and create one stream for him,
instead of combining pieces that would come from her
movement from site to site.
Brown then ordered the console to show him
POTUE. Show me the President. The President and
George were seated at the conference table in the
Hospital Board Room. George had just said to the
President, So whats your plan?
Brown ordered his console to call the President.
As he watched, Georges phone sounded. He almost
believed that an error had been made and his call went
to George, but George said to the President, Paul, let
me take this call. Its your prime UEPD investigator.
Brown blinked at his console with surprise. She
didnt waste any time! thought Brown.
Brown saw Paul permit George to take his call.
Brown put both surveillance videos in front of him in real
time, so that he could hear both sides of the conversation
between George and the Lieutenant.
286

Brown turned his attention to the two screens with

surveillance of DeMateo and George. He heard George
say:
Lieutenant, what have you got for me?
Trouble, George. I need to talk to you in
person, right now, said DeMateo
Lieutenant, Im with the President right
now. And you can give a report in his
presence.
No I cant, sir.
Sir? Brown noted the surprise in Georges
voice.
Brown saw the President look at his phone and
note that Brown was the caller. He responded to the call
by notifying Brown that he would return the call shortly.
Brown smiled. The President knew that something was
brewing and he didnt want to interrupt the unfolding
drama.
Well, look, the President has a call coming
in. Im in the board room. Meet me in the corner
conference room in 5 minutes. He turned to Paul.
Browns com chirped. Yes, Mr. President.
Are you monitoring these people?
You know I am, sir.
Show me. There was a moment of silence while
Brown brought the Board Room monitors to life.
287

Thanks. Ill get back to you. The President broke the

com link.
Brown returned his attention to his monitors as
both DeMateo and George headed for the conference
room. DeMateo arrived first, sat down, got up and
started pacing. She was at the far end of the conference
table when George entered the room.
George, if Ives really is your friend, your
best

friend,

you

need

to

exercise

your

considerable influence in his behalf.

What? Why? And why did you call me
sir? Brown noticed Georges sardonic attitude.
Brown crossed his arms as he watched George
throw

himself

across

chair

at

the

small

conference table.
This is serious Doctor Thomas, sir. It is life
or death for Ives. Arlene had raised her voice.
`

George then sat up in the chair, hands on

the table, Report, Lieutenant. Thats more like
it, thought Brown. I never liked him.

Brown observed that DeMateo immediately regained

some composure
You and Ives apparently had a long night
last night. We met today and he informed me that
you and he needed to meet to finalize some notes
before we could all meet with the President and
give a report.
He said that?
288

Brown thought George spoke carefully.

Show me. Arlene moved to the controller
on the conference table, and asked it to fire up the
multi-faced monitor in the center of the table.
Brown watched Arlene as he input the database
and time frame, and soon the video that, he, Brown, had
watched just an hour before, was now playing back on
the table monitor for George.
Brown

examined

Georges

demeanor

as

he

watched the surveillance of DeMateo and St. Jacques. He

looked almost exasperated when he paused the video
and said to DeMateo,
This is not a matter of life or death. He just
wanted to compare notes, consult with me about
how our discussion the night before related to the
research we did. He wasnt lying.
George,

just

keep

listening.

Computer

play.
Brown watched as the couple viewed the next
segment of the video. After George saw that St. Jacques
had commed him and left a message, Brown became
curious as to why there was no notification that St.
Jacques had called. That was an unusual glitch in the
communication system that Brown would look into.
Later.
Brown continued to watch them watch the ensuing
exchanges between St. Jacques and DeMateo. When
289

Brown saw George let his face fall into his hands, he
smirked. What a wimp.
He heard George say, I will fix this. You think
so?
Brown watched as the Lieutenant said quietly,
You may not be able to George. I called Brown.
Brown saw George leap to his feet. THE Brown?
Brown raised a fist. Yes, THE Brown!
Yes. And he suggested that I arrest Ives.
My masters suggestion, thank you very much.
Brown couldnt really say with authority that
George reacted when DeMateo dropped the word
arrest into the conversation. He did observe George
gain a look of determination.
George had said,
Arlene, I am still having breakfast with
Paul. Take half an hour and come up with some
briefing material. Ring me, and well brief him
without Ives for now. I hate it that he calls the
President by his first name! Brown fumed.
As George turned toward the door, Arlene
had said, You call the President by his first
name? As George stopped and slowly turned back
to Arlene, Brown indulged himself in a little grin.
What kind of spy is he; hes giving himself away.
Brown was certain that George knew he had
erred. Despite the gaffe, however, Brown observed no
hesitation as George responded to DeMateo. He shoved
290

his hands in his white coat pockets, planted his feet

firmly and said with authority,
Its nothing Arlene. The President allows a
certain familiarity among his closest operatives.
Good save.
Bull! DeMateos face had contorted in the
comically sad face of a person about to burst into
tears. Brown giggled at the sight. She stood and
took a step toward George. Look, Ive been doing
this job nearly 50 years, and I know crap when I
hear it. You are obviously the upper upper echelon
of Governmental operations. You dont know the
half of it sister. Coming into this investigation, I
knew that you were more than just a hospital
administrator. Heck, you bossed the Director
around. DeMateos bottom lip quivered.
Brown was astonished and amused.
Now the President comes to see you and
treats you to breakfast and you call him BY HIS
FIRST NAME? Arlenes voice was now shrill.
Brown was no longer quite so amused. Nobody likes it
when the President of the whole planet is called by his
first name by some spy he hired. Brown saw George take
a step forward.
DeMateo held up a restraining palm
against him. Im Okay. She straightened her
blouse,

squared

her

shoulders.

Sorry.

apparently have no idea how much power you

291

really have. But whatever youve got, please save

Ives. She looked away from George momentarily
and looked back with tears in her eyes. I dont
know

what

happened

enforcement
without

to

professional.
hiccup.

me.
I

part

Im

made
of

law

lieutenant

doing

that

is

controlling my emotions during investigation. But

Ives Its like riding a roller coaster.
Arlene!
Look, dont use that stuff on me! I use the
techniques, too, remember? Is she for real?
Arlene! Brown watched George walk to
within an arms length of DeMateo and order her
to be seated. She reached back for the arm of the
conference chair and sat down without taking her
eyes off George. Impressive!
George

intoned

with

quiet

authority,

Arlene, since you are a law enforcement officer, I

need you to I order you to cooperate with me
completely. Please confirm that you understand.
Whats he doing?
DeMateo nodded. Brown saw her blink with
both eyes at George. What the............?
I cannot confirm any of your conjecture. I
stand

by

my

explanation:

POTUE

promotes

camaraderie among his most trusted operatives by

allowing some familiarities in private. He pulled
292

up a chair and sat down facing her, with nothing

between them. Whats going on!?!
Brown watched the following scenes with fascination.
The scene looked familiar to Brown, and he recalled
where he had observed such a scene before. Brown
heard George continue intoning with deliberation.
First, let me assure you that I appreciate
your concern for our colleague. After all, he has
been a valuable asset with respect to the ongoing
investigation into the comas, deaths and the
murder of Dr. Josefson. I believe there has been
some misunderstanding. I intend take advantage
of The Presidents proximity to keep Dr. St.
Jacques in the game. Understood? You do, do
you?
Understood.
George retrieved his phone and asked it to
call Ives. Ives answered immediately. George?
Whats going on? Are you with The President?
Brown had to raise the gain on the audio to hear
Ives side of the conversation.
No. Im in the corner conference room near
the Board Room. Come here right now. George
closed the connection. He stared at Arlene. He did
not speak or move, nor did she. Within minutes,
Ives

opened

the

conference

room

door

and

stopped in his tracks when he saw the pair

staring, legs crossed, looking absolutely relaxed.
293

Brown heard St. Jacques say, What the?

The doctor stared open-mouthed at the scene.
Without preamble George was saying I will
explain later. Stay here and talk to Arlene. She will
tell you everything. I have to get back to Paul.
St. Jacques was in turn puzzled, surprised
and shocked. Paul? Paul whoThe President? You
call the President by his first name? Yes he does,
thought Brown. But all of that is about to change.
THE PRESIDENT - Who watches the watchmen?
Satires of Juvenal.
The President watched as George bounded out of
the door of the Board Room. He smiled to himself. It was
nice to be with someone who wasnt impressed that he
was POTUE. He swiped his phone to call Brown.
Brown

answered

his

com

with

Yes,

Mr.

President.
Are you monitoring these people?
You know I am, sir.
Show

me.

Immediately,

the

Board

Room

monitors came to life. POTUE said, Thanks. Ill get back

to you.
The President watched the interaction between
the Lieutenant and George with utter fascination. He had
taught George well. And George was a student who
might have surpassed his instructor. He warmed with
pride at the thought. Im proud of my best student. The
294

President thought of Brown as an able technician. He

considered George an artiste.
Loud claps of many hands accompanied the Devils
appearance in the Board Room. Bravo! Bravo! he said
in a booming voice. What an act. Bravissimo!
Begging your pardon, master, may it please you,
Paul said with some sarcasm, it was not an act. George
truly shines at manipulating other humans.
And thats why its a shame that he doesnt yet
serve or..worship me. The Devil looked at his nails as
if examining his manicure. For all of his supposed hatred
of humans, he spent a lot of supernatural energy
mocking their every move and style. This was an
affectation, though, that revealed his hot jealousy. It was
a jealousy that had existed for eons.
Once I promote him to my second in command, I
will see that he comes into your service. Paul didnt
care

whether

George

ever

worshiped

Lucifer.

Nevertheless, he would see that George was loyal.

Good. So. What are you going to do about the
other doctor? Lucifer hoped that he could get Paul to
murder Ives, but carefully. He did not want to lose his
opportunity to destroy George, as well.
If I am to have George, I cannot be responsible
for the death of his.pet. Despite Pauls attempt to
smile at the prospect, he managed a toothy grimace
instead. It did not escape Lucifers notice.
295

Ahhhhh. A jealous man, said Lucifer, reveling in

the sin. It was, after all, a sin he knew so well. A sinful
condition that still ate at him, eon after eon. His pet! I
thought he was his best friend. Lucifer laughed his deep
throaty laugh, almost a howl, mouth open wide.
Paul stood quickly and spoke quickly, knuckles
balancing his weight on the conference table. Not his
BEST friend! He hissed through tightly clinched teeth.
Paul realized how childish he must appear to the being
across from him, someone who was alive before the
Earth was formed, before humans were created by the
God. He looked away from the apparition, straightened
his tie and shook his curls. He pointed one horn in
Lucifers direction. Why are you so certain that I am
.jealous? he asked his master.
Because my man, I know that emotion better than
all others. I have seen so much of it. The God calls it sin,
but I call it triumph.
Paul sat back down into his chair. Triumph? How
is that? It makes us act so badly sometimes. Principally
because its such an unpleasant emotion.
No, my friend. It makes us understand the person
who makes us jealous. It gives us wisdom about the
person or thing that interferes with our relationship. It
schools us about ways to make ourselves number one
again with the object of our affection. It makes us rule
our relationships, instead of allowing our relationships to
rule us! Lucifer shouted the last few words. This time,
296

he was the one who lost composure. His bulging eyes

returned to their sockets and he relaxed back into his
own chair. I think you should get rid of both of them.
I

will

never

hurt

George.

His

friend

is

expendable, but I cannot destroy my best friend in the

world. I will not. Paul spoke mildly now, knowing that
this one he worshiped was evil itself. He was not afraid,
but he did handle him delicately in this moment.
Friendship.

Loyalty.

They

weaken

strong

leader. Lucifer tried again to persuade Paul to destroy

George.
You are wiser than I in this respect, master. The
day may come when I can release George to death. But
today is not the day. You may destroy Ives any time you
like, but I will not raise my hand against him so long as
George calls him friend.
Lucifer muttered under his breath, If only!
Paul did not hear his remark and leaned toward
his master. Master?
If only it were the right time for such destruction.
Do as you will with them, Mr. President.
THE CONFERENCE ROOM - Song of Solomon 3:5
Do not stir up nor awaken love until it pleases.
NKJV
Ives watched George quickly leave the conference
room. He blinked and continued to sputter until he
turned to Arlene.
What just happened? What were you two doing?
297

Arlene rose from her chair and approached Ives.

His face took on a puzzled smile as she drew nearer to
him. She raised a hand and placed it on his shoulder,
which he looked at with astonishment. When she raised
her other hand he caught her wrist. She stopped
momentarily, knowing that she couldnt get any closer,
she brought her face close to his.
Ives leaned backward at first, not really sure of
what was happening. But it took only seconds for him to
realize what Arlene wanted. Standing like a couple about
to break into dance, he allowed her to kiss him on his
lips. It was a mere light touch. Ives did not push her
away, but he did not welcome more contact.
The

situation

had

the

potential

for

great

embarrassment, but Ives forestalled such an outcome,

grasping both of Arlenes hands and directing her gently
toward

the

chair

she

had

vacated.

Arlene,

he

whispered. He cleared his throat and said again, a little

louder, Arlene. What is going on? What were you two
talking about?
He sat on the chair George had been sitting in. He
continued to hold both of Arlenes hands. She was
smiling at Ives at first, but when he asked his questions,
she looked puzzled. Im not really sure, she said. She
pulled one hand away and rubbed her hair from her
forehead. She looked into Ives eyes and said, Oh! Ives,
I was telling Dr. Thomas about the conversation I had
with Mr. Brown.
298

Whos Mr. Brown?

Thats right. You wouldnt know Brown. He is the
NSA, the CIA, the FBI and every other acronymic
security agency of the last five hundred years all rolled
into one. Hes the highest ranking security officer in the
world, and answers only to the President.
And you talked to him about..?
About our last conversation. Arlene looked down
at her lap and back at Ives.
I

dont

understand.

What

about

our

last

conversation? Besides the fact that it ended abruptly and

without adequate explanation.
Hesitantly, Arlene ordered the monitors to come to
life and play her conversation with Brown.

There was

only audio. Brown did not activate video chat for

DeMateos conversation.
Ives listened intently as the phone call played
back. Almost immediately, Ives said, Computer, pause
playback. The audio came to a stop. Arlene, I know that
voice. Tell me what Brown looks like.
I dont know! Local law enforcement rarely gets
to see the faces of global security at his level. Rumor has
it that he reports directly to the President.
Then how did you.?
Why did he answer my call? Because this
assignment came directly from him, from his office. And
that means it came directly from the President. I was
given the number to call him directly for reporting
299

purposes.

In

other

words,

nobody

between

this

investigation and his office knows anything about whats

going on here.
Ives couldnt make sense of it. Maybe if I listen to
more, Ill recall why his voice is so familiar. Computer,
play. As playback ended, Ives was staring at Arlene in
disbelief.
He wants to kill me! He wants me dead! But
why? Does the President want me dead? I havent done
anything criminal.
Look, I dont know, Ives. I dont think this came
from the office of POTUE. I think this is all Brown.
Why? Why do you think this is all Browns doing
and not the President?
Because your best friend is on a first name basis
with the President of Earth, remember?
Yeah, lucky aint I? Ives stood and paced to the
far end of the room and back, resisting the impulse to
place one hand behind his neck and the other on his
forehead. Just as he was pacing back toward the
conference table he realized why Browns voice was
familiar. The pharmaceutical sales guy!
What?
The day of gala, the fundraiser, a pharm rep came
to the hospital. He stayed all day long. He joined us at
the gala that evening, and witnessed the spark come out
of that guy with George and me. He said his name was
Dan Brown. Thats his voice on the audio.
300

Ives are you sure?

Arlene, I am literally betting my life on being
sure.
THE BOARD ROOM - Proverbs 29:2 When the
righteous are in authority, the people rejoice; But
when

wicked man rules,

the

people

groan.

Romans 13:1 For there is no authority except from

God, and the authorities that exist are appointed by
God. NKJV
When George entered the Board Room, Lucifer
disappeared from view, but he remained within listening
distance. Im sorry Paul. This whole matter is struggling
to get out of hand. George sat himself down in a chair
close to Paul.
Whats going on, George?
You know whats going on Paul. I know that
youve seen and heard everything. Browns a good man.
Hes got the best possible tools. Ive seen to that.
Youll have everything hes got and more, if you take the
job.
One situation at a time, if you dont mind.
Okay. Issue #1 is Dr. St. Jacques, and why Brown
seemed so eager to have him arrested?
Yes, that first.
I havent talked to Brown about it, but it doesnt
matter why. He simply wont be arrested, because I say
so.
301

George relaxed. He hadnt realized how clinched

his muscles were until he heard Pauls decision. He let
go a sign of relief.
Issue #2 has to do with the comas, the deaths
and what you are calling the missing spark.
Youve examined our discussions. A statement,
not a question.
Yes, and I think you have reached the only
conclusion that makes any sense. You can go on and
conduct

your

contest,

but

move

it

down

few

administrative levels and take Ives out of the loop as well

as yourself. The Lieutenant can handle the campaign,
examine all the people she wants. Ill foot the bill.
I dont disagree.
Issue #3 is Smith. Hell be executed.
I can see why thats necessary. Youve got to
uphold

the

law.

George

never

before

considered

whether the current legal system is just. He knew that

the law required Smiths life for his transgression. Today,
for the first time, he thought about the idea of taking a
persons life for anything short of homicide. He resisted
the impulse to squirm in his chair.
Issue #4 is becoming my second in command.
Me? George never saw this coming. He thought
he might be promoted to a position like Browns, in
charge of the security for a large portion of the planet.
But first
What about the Vice President?
302

Everyone knows shes just a spare. She doesnt

really have a job to do at all. Ive seen to that. And she
was forced on me. I dont ever want to give her any
power or authority.
How have you avoided that? She must have a
political base.
She did. This was a moment of truth for Paul.
His friend would either accept him as he is, orthere
was no or. Paul simply would not accept rejection. Her
political base has all but disappeared in recent years.
And you are the one who disappeared them. A
statement from George, not a question.
I am gratified that you understand me so well,
Paul said quietly. He flashed a warm smile at George. At
that moment he felt deep affection for his friend. It was a
quiet moment that lasted only a few seconds, interrupted
by a rap on the Board Room door. Each man suppressed
a reflexive flinch at the sound.
Their eyes met. George could see the cold
detachment of a world leader return to Pauls eyes. Paul
did not turn around to see who was entering, but said
aloud, Enter! Paul was still looking at George when a
person entered the Board Room. George stood and
looked at the visitor without recognition.
Paul did not move to stand. He had the power in
the room, no matter who came in. Nevertheless, Paul
was looking at Georges face when George stood and
realized that George did not recognize the visitor. Paul
303

still did not turn to look in the direction of the door.

Before the visitor could take more than a step into the
room, Paul said to him, Please, come and take a seat.
Thank you, Mr. President. It was a voice Paul
recognized. It couldnt be! George looked down into
Pauls upturned face. All he saw were Pauls eyes shifting
in the direction of the chair on the other side of the
table.
Please, said George as he stepped past the chair
in which Paul was seated. He held out his arm, directing
the visitor into a chair on the other side of Paul at the
conference table.
As Lucifer sat down, Paul was now certain that
George could indeed see and hear him. He was not an
apparition or only partially visible. Paul was on red alert.
He had no idea what was about to transpire.
George said to the both of them, Mr. President,
with your permission, Ill leave you alone with your
visitor.
Paul made a considered decision. Before you go,
Doctor, Id like to introduce you to this gentleman.
Please sit back down. George sat back into the
conference chair he had vacated. He looked at both men.
The visitor was nattily dressed. The suit appeared
expensive and tailor made. The Nehru collar shirt
appeared more expensive than the suit. His very wavy
hair was cut close with precise lines around his face and
neck. It all made him look hawkish, like a predator.
304

The President sat between a rock and hard place.

Protocol dictated that he introduce George to Lucifer, as
Lucifer had taken the appearance of an older man with
authority. But he did not know what name to use, a fact
that did not escape his master.
Before

the

President

could

begin

the

introductions, the visitor rose slightly from his seat and

offered his hand to George, But certainly, Mr. President,
the Doctor needs no introduction. Doctor Thomas, allow
me to introduce myself. My name is Damien Thorn. He
smiled pleasantly at George.
Even though George rose promptly to shake Mr.
Thorns hand, a strong sense of dread gripped him as he
reached across the conference table. They shook hands.
The temperature in the room was dropping very quickly.
George suppressed a shiver.
Both men regained their seats. George could hear
his heart beating loudly in his ears and reverberate
through his whole body. These sensations made it more
difficult to resist the tremor that threatened to overtake
him.
Lucifer spoke again. Mr. President, as impressed
as I am with the good doctors credentials, I request a
private audience?
Paul hesitated. He did not trust this sudden
intrusion. He took advantage of his position of authority
and did not answer right away. He slowly turned to
George: Please go and gather your team. Return with
305

the status report from Doctor St. Jacques and Lieutenant

DeMateo. Return within the next 15 minutes. You are
dismissed. The last three words were Pauls signal to
George that he should gather everyone and come back
without delay. Do it fast!
It was warm in the hallway outside the Board
Room. George caught the eye of the security fellow who
stood on duty outside the Board Room door and threw
him a nod. George took the opportunity to pause and
take several deep breaths. When he had just about
regained his composure, he heard footsteps in the hall.
He looked up and saw Brown coming toward him.
George stepped into Browns path. Brown?
Brown replied, George.
BACK IN THE BOARD ROOM - Jeremiah 4:7 .
[A]nd the destroyer of nations is on his way. NKJV
Why have you visited me twice in one day, my
master? Paul asked mildly.
Its useless to be diplomatic with me, Mr.
President. I know everything. I know what youre
thinking right now. The Destroyer did not, in fact, know
what Paul was thinking. It was a lie he often told
humans. He had lived so long in the presence of these
beings that he could anticipate most of what they did. He
had experienced more of their behavior than any one of
them could observe in one of their short little life spans.
He could also read their emotions exceedingly
well. No matter what, their thoughts would always follow
306

their emotional state. In this case, Paul was cautious and

suspicious. That being true, he had his guard up, but he
planned to behave as though he trusted the Destroyer
completely.
He also knew that Brown was in this building.
Brown was on his way to this very Board Room. The
Destroyer was enjoying the chaos to come. He, himself,
could not lose in these circumstances.
Brown. George. Brown was neither happy
nor surprised to run into George. He knew that POTUE
would have him in conference most of the day in the
Board Room. He could have kept them under real-time
surveillance, but he did not. He had enough respect for
POTUE to forego eavesdropping on his every word and
deed.

He

only

reviewed

POTUEs

self-imposed

surveillance on a need-to-know basis. Not only did he not

feel a need to know what POTUE was discussing with
George, he didnt want to know.
Both men came to a halt a few feet apart. Each
was an accomplished operative. They were both poised
for what was to transpire between them, whether
intellectual or physical. Both were certain that a conflict
was about to erupt. Each believed that he would be
victorious.
You certainly know that Dr. St. Jacques will not be
arrested. George spoke without passion. He was making
a statement of fact.
307

I understand the influence that you wield with

The President. Even though Brown made the statement
with equanimity, he swaggered in place as he spoke.
George responded to the swagger more than the
words. He aimed an index finger at Brown and then
spoke with intensity. Good! And dont forget my
influence in the future. Brown I dont know why you
want him dead, but believe me, its not going to happen
while Im in the mix.
Brown

chuckled

soundlessly,

or

gave

the

appearance of chuckling, taking one step toward George.

He looked into George eyes, clasping his hands in front
of him. Is that a promise.or a threat? It was both and
Brown knew it. He wanted to be sure that Georges next
statement was a confirmation of Georges intentions.
George

took

step

toward

Brown

with

deliberation and squared off. Yes! You will have to get

past me, Brown, to harm him.
Get past you. You mean in this hallway? That
should be easy, because this is a wide, wide hallway.
Easy

you

think?

Simultaneously,

each

man

placed a foot behind himself and crouched into his battle

stance. George was prepared for battle using krav maga,
while Brown took the monkey stance of wushu. Just as
Brown was about to attack, he heard a familiar voice in
his head. Not yet! Brown immediately relaxed. His
hands fell to his sides and he said, I have work to do
George. We will revisit this conversation at a later date.
308

I look forward to it. George did not relax, but he

stood straight up and placed his own hands into his
white coat pockets. He watched Brown warily as he
passed him and rapped on the door of the Board Room.
The security fellow at the door had barely reacted to the
whole scenario.
Before the door opened, Brown turned and looked
at George over his shoulder. Nice tableau with the
Lieutenant. I know that it is intended to confuse a
reviewer, especially since you are a trusted operative.
Brown smirked in Georges direction. But it wont work
with me or my reviewers, George. From now on, youre
in my crosshairs.
George watched as Brown disappeared into the
Board Room before he turned and headed for the
conference room where Arlene and Ives waited for his
return.
When he entered, the pair was seated on the
leather sofa side by side. Ives, not accustomed to hiding
his emotions, looked worried. He stood up quickly when
George stepped in, wide-eyed with apprehension. Arlene
had put her professional demeanor back in its place. She
seemed cool as a cucumber, although George knew that
she, too, was afraid of what was coming next.
Relax, you guys. Everything is under control.
George was himself. He immediately became the George
they were accustomed to: jocular, light-hearted, smart,
and sometimes a smart-aleck. Ives my man, you have
309

nothing to worry about. The President says you are off

the hook. George fell into one of the chairs around the
conference table.
Im not going to be arrested?
Nope.
Ives couldnt move, but Arlene could. She looked
as though she were propelled from the sofa into Ives
arms by an outside force. When they embraced, George
observed that the pair may have become a couple.
Okay. Why not? Ives had seated himself in a
conference chair beside George. Arlene sat across the
table from Ives. Why not, George?
What do you mean? Because the President said
so. George grew more serious. George recognized Ives
change of mood. When he performed research, he was
like a hungry dog with a fresh bone. He decided to head
him off at the pass with an easy explanation. You know
that I work for the President. Arlene must have
confirmed it. George looked at Arlene with his goodguy-grin. He leaned back and threw one arm over the
back of the chair.
George, you feign commonness well. But you are
not the common, ordinary Ohio State University (OSU)
medical school graduate that you make yourself out to
be. We know that now, Arlene said seriously. Her hands
were folded on the tabletop. Tell your best friend whats
going on.
310

George returned her seriousness. He turned to

face her. Im an operative who reports directly to
POTUE. I have his ear. I told him this already. Arlene
looked across the table at Ives.
Do you believe him?
Well.he doesnt lie. Ive never caught him in a
lie, Arlene.
And Im not lying now. George sounded sincere.
Because he wasnt lying. He was just not telling the
whole truth. He was cautious about telling the whole
truth because he spied on people and then reported the
results. He knew what kind of trouble people could make
for themselves by spilling their guts entirely after being
asked a simple question.
Yes, but you havent told us everything, have
you? Arlene asked the question and then quickly made a
statement. Its because hes a spy, Ives..
Operative, George corrected mildly, with a smile.
Its because hes an operative who reports to
POTUE, that hes not going to tell you everything
without expert cross-examination. Am I right George?
He asked me why. I told him why. George
shrugged good-naturedly.
Ives, said Arlene, Ill keep asking questions if
you REALLY want to know who this man is and what he
does and why he could get the President of the United
Earth to pardon you.
311

No. Ill ask him as my best friend. Ives had never

taken his eyes off George.
Ives, you know what I do. I did go to medical
school, but I was hired by The President and trained to
be an operative. I did both jobs. Thats it. Thats all.
And you report directly to POTUE.
Thats right.
Not to Brown, said Ives.
George reacted to the mention of the mans name.
Whats he got to do with this? He answered too
quickly.
Because Arlene told me that Brown is the head of
global security. Why dont you report to him?
Because the President decided that I didnt have
to. Really, Ives, thats all. George rose from the table
and walked away a few paces. Hands in his white coat
pockets, George re-grouped and asked his own obvious
question. Ives, didnt I tell you what I do, who I am?
When did that happen? Ives snorted.
Well, okay, then, I told you who I worked for, but I
have allowed information to leak through to you that
would.
George! Ives interrupted him with a loud voice.
If you are really my friend and a physician, you will just
tell me how you can call the President of this Earth by
his first name, Ives smacked the table with an open
hand, .have breakfast with him, Ives smacked the
tabletop a second time, pardon your best friend,
312

another table smack, and save him from certain death

all before noon! Ives delivered a final smack at the end
of his tirade.
George was startled at Ives blows to the table top.
George sat back in his chair. He leaned toward Ives.
Look. Ive known Paul Astruc for my entire life.
We went to grade school together in short pants. I knew
him before I knew I knew him! His parents and mine
were very close friends who became acquainted when
they

were

all

at

Brandeis

together.

They

were

inseparable. Our mothers were pregnant at the same

time. The couples lived next door to one another for most
of our childhoods. I spent so much time at his house that
we wanted to be brothers. This disclosure made George
feel exposed. He also felt some unexpected nostalgia.
I suppose that bond has never been broken. After
high school, we went to different undergraduate schools.
While I was in med school, he began his political career.
But we always kept in touch. We met all over the world
to ski, party, scuba dive, party, party, party. George
grinned boyishly and threw his pearly whites at Ives then
Arlene. Their serious expressions sobered him a bit.
Seriously, Ives, Arlene, his is the best and longest
friendship I have ever experienced. Hes loyal to a fault.
Most people find him distant, cold even. I dont. I know
him through and through, inside and out. Id do anything
for him and he knows it. He doesnt have anything but
complete confidence in me, and I in him.
313

Im floored, said Ives.

Then pick yourself up and dust yourself off,
because I have one more bit of information for you. Paul
has offered me a promotion.
Ives cracked a smile and said, To what? Vice
President? He looked over at Arlene, who was wearing
a weak and cautious smile.
Nah. Besides, shes elected. Ill be Pauls righthand man though. We havent worked out the details
yet.
So, let me get this straight, said Ives. You will
be the second in command of the whole world?
THE THRONE ROOM Job 1:12 And the LORD said
unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath is in thy power;
only upon himself put not forth thine hand. KJV
Why am I here? Satan had been seated in the
Board Room with Paul Astruc when he suddenly found
himself in the Throne Room. When he looked up at the
Throne, he heard music. When he visits the Godhead
voluntarily, he arrives resembling a human being. He
hates human beings, but the God loves them. He believes
he is gets more respect by looking like one of them.
But when he is summoned, he sometimes arrives
in the appearance of the angel he used to be. When he
moves, he makes music. He hates the appearance and he
hates the music. It reminds him of what he has lost.
The LORD said to Satan, Where have you come
from?
314

Satan answered the LORD, From Earth. Why

does He always ask me, when He knows where Ive
been?
You have been considering my servant Ives, and
his friend George.
You

know

have

Lord.

Weve

had

this

conversation before.
There is no one on earth like Ives; he is blameless
and upright, a man who respects Me and shuns evil the
best he can.
And

why

not,

Lord?

Have

you

not

put

hedge around him and his friend George and everything

they have? You have blessed the work of their hands, so
that they are well-known in their fields and have the
favor of their colleagues and superiors.
You know thats not the point, said the Son.
George doesnt worship you. Satan was petulant.
You cannot have George, said the Son with
Authority.
Why not? Satan shouted.
George is made like unto Daniel, or Isaiah, or St.
John, the Father said mildly, but with Authority.
What? I mean, so what? I still get to tempt him.
Yes, you do. But you will not succeed. The God
dismissed Satan from the Throne Room.

315

CHAPTER 9

BOARD

ROOM

Proverbs

12:26

The

righteous

should choose his friends carefully, for the way of

the wicked leads them astray. NKJV
Lucifer was gone from the Board Room for only a
twinkling. To Paul, the image of Damien Thorn merely
flickered. I need you to do something for me, Paul, if
you dont mind. I can see the future and I know what is
about to transpire. Your two most trusted employees are
about to try to kill one another. You have a choice to
make, Paul. One of them will die in this conflict.
Without hesitation, Paul replied, Then it must be
Brown. He regretted that Brown would be lost, but he
loved George unconditionally. He could train George to
be his new Brown. Paul continued, You can make sure
that George does not die, cant you master. A statement.
Lucifer grinned primly. Of a certainty.
A rap at the Board Room door attracted the
attention of both beings. Paul did not turn, but said,
Come in.
Brown entered the Board Room, his eyes widening
as he saw his master. He could not be absolutely sure
that Lucifer was also visible to POTUE, although he
knew that the President also worshiped his master.
316

Lucifer stated the obvious. The President can see

me, Brown. He looked at POTUE. We have not done
this in many years.
Report, said POTUE.
Since the last time we spoke, sir, Lieutenant
DeMateo and the doctors have all conferred with one
another. Dr. Thomas has apparently appealed to you to
forgo the arrest of Dr. St. Jacques. The Lieutenant has
become emotionally attached to Dr. St. Jacques.
The Lieutenants assignment to find the solution
to the problem of the comas has been working through
by

the

entertainment

representative.

There

is

substantial amount of information for her to evaluate.

Now that her paramour has been saved, she may be able
to focus on the project.
Put that project on a back burner. Dont stop its
progress, but dont make it a priority. What else?
The BIODARCHIP project is stalled. There is no
progress being made. Their last report reflects a lack of
imagination. Should I replace the research team?
Not right now. I have the germ of an idea about
how to approach staffing. Go on.
I have successfully provided for the assassination
of the coalitions we discussed. In the next few days, a
dying off of these people will begin to take place. It will
be noticeable over time because of the sheer number of
people who will be eliminated.
We can keep it out of the news cant we?
317

Its difficult but not impossible.

Youve done a good job keeping news of the
crimes
and the unrest.
out of the publics view. What about Smith?
Hes in Global Corrections in South America right
now. I have not yet issued the commutation of his death
sentence. Where do you want him to spend the rest of his
life?
Right here in North America at this Hospital.
Hes my solution to the BIODARCHIP project. POTUE
and Brown shared a humorless laugh. Brown continued
his terse report on a variety of topics for half an hour,
interrupted only by questions and orders from POTUE.
Lucifer sat for the first few minutes of the report
by Brown and heard every word. Soon, however, all he
heard was Blah blah blah blah blah. He was not
interested in this report, but he wanted the Presidents
cooperation, so he sat quietly..for a while. He noted
that Paul looked in his direction a few times to see
whether he approved or disapproved of one project or
another. He didnt care. Finally.
Excuse me gentlemen, but I do have other
matters to attend to. Other evil! The President and
Brown each turned their attention to Lucifer. You have
an interesting array of projects on your schedule, but
there is but one in which I am interested right now. He
paused for effect. He stood and walked around the table
318

and took a position a few feet away from the table and
looked from Brown to POTUE and back again.
I need a temple. Brown and POTUE exchanged a
look. Both were poker-faced.
GEORGE AND IVES AND ARLENE
So let me get this straight. Youll be second in
command of the whole world? Ives asked.
Yes I guess so. George looked from Ives to
Arlene and back again. Arlenes arms were crossed in
front of her. Her gaze was noncommittal and totally
professional. Ives visage was inscrutable.
George felt a pang of some emotion he could not
identify at first. He was surprised by it, and spent a
moment wondering why he cared about identifying the
emotion. He abandoned that train of thought almost
immediately, and returned to the feeling itself. It was
sorrow. It was sorrow mixed with regret. He felt sorrow
and regret at making his friend look like someone who
had no opinion.
Ives always had an opinion. Right or wrong, the
man had mastered the process of coming to a conclusion.
He was never confused. His intellect was reflected in his
ability to corral all factors quickly and calculate a result
with alacrity. George had singlehandedly confused this
very smart man. It was an accomplishment that he was
not proud of.

319

George rubbed his eyes vigorously and followed

the action with a deep sigh. Ives responded to the sigh
with, What?
Im sorry, Ives. I sometimes forget how far
removed my experiences are.
From normal peoples lives?
from the average persons life, yes. But.,
George smiled an earnest smile and his voice took on an
earnest tone, youre neither normal nor average or
anything that compares to mundane. You, Ives, are an
extraordinary person. I want to apologize for keeping
you in the dark about my activities, but Im
.. a sssspy Ives articulated the s.
operative. Im also awed by your talents and
gifts.
Come on! Ives could no longer look George in
the eye. He blushed and looked away.
Im not just sweet-talking you, Ives. I have
nothing to gain. George knew he got through to his
friend with that.
You know what they say about flattery. Ives
began to warm toward George.
A flattering mouth works ruin, said Arlene with a
smile, quoting Proverbs.
Yeah: A compliment is something like a kiss
through a veil. George quoted Victor Hugo.

320

Arlene said, Flattery is like ten teaspoons of

sugar in coffee; paraphrasing Emily Post, only a very
few people can swallow it.
All three made their comments with multiple
squints, and the turning up of lips and noses. And
laughter. The laughter signaled a genuine release of the
tension in the room.
George and Ives shook hands, which only the
closest of friends would do. The 21 st century had seen
the end of the indiscriminate handshake. The bumping of
fists and elbows had taken the place of the casual
handshake, as those actions did not pass along the
microscopic purveyors of various human diseases. The
offer of a handshake was akin to an offer of friendship.
And between friends, the handshake symbolized, among
other things, the resolution of a disagreement.
Can we talk about business now? Ives and
Arlene nodded their assent. We owe Paul a report. Do I
need to put him off?
No. Arlene shook her head. Ives said, No. I
think we have a lot to tell him.
Not a lot. Well let him decide. Lets go! George
charged for the door as if catapulted from his chair.
Arlene and Ives followed. Arlene asked Ives, Does he
always have to charge around like a, like a.
Hyperactive child. Ives finished her comment.
Arlene blinked at him. He continued. I know. There
arent any hyperactive children anymore because of the
321

Treatment. When I first met George, oh, about 50 years

ago, he was just finishing some research on the
maximum speed the human metabolism can operate, the
optimum human speed for every function and how one
tweaks the human to get the optimum speed and
efficiency, speed and maximum performance without
compromising any other body functions, speed
I get the point, Arlene interrupted pleasantly.
Ives laughed out loud. I thought it was an
eccentric bit of research. Then he told me that he
intended to apply the research to himself to. Ives
voice trailed off.
To? Arlene prompted Ives to continue. Ives did
not continue. Instead, he called out to George to stop.
George stopped in his tracks and turned to face Ives.
What? Georges hands went right into his coat
pockets.
Youyou did that human tweaking research so
you could tweak YOURSELF. Now I know why you would
take chances with your metabolism. I thought you were
just vain or crazy, but you had a plan all along. With the
kind of work you do for the President
I need to be able to whip everybodys, George
looked in Arlenes direction, and finished with, need to
be able to outlive my opponent. I needed an edge.
Especially after I met the operatives that Brown was
training. Hes not a very personable guy, but hes a killer.
Literally. Anyone hes ever confronted is dead.
322

You mean hes won every fight? Right? Nobodys

that good, George. Ives glanced at Arlene, who looked
up and away very quickly. Ives took note. Right?
George decided at that moment that he could no
longer handle Ives with kid gloves. The ivory tower is
closed for business. He placed a hand on Ives shoulder.
I mean he kills his opponent. Every opponent. And he
teaches his operatives to do the same thing.
As they stood outside the conference room, Arlene
took the time to remind Ives of some of the history of law
enforcement. Ives, it has been more than two hundred
years since any local police force anywhere on planet
Earth has been required to use only necessary force or
minimal violence to apprehend a criminal. People were
just sick and tired of being sick and tired of crime. While
law enforcement was still a local matter, communities,
states, counties and other political subdivisions that still
voted, decided in quick succession to allow, no, to
encourage law enforcement officers to use lethal force
when apprehending criminals who ran from the scene of
a crime, who threatened officers with a deadly (or not so
deadly) weapon, who committed a violent act of any
kind.
Then, when local government gave way to the
United Earth government, the standard carried over. If
we have to confront a perpetrator, we can save the
taxpayers the time and money of prosecution, trial,
323

incarceration and execution. Efficient. Arlene delivered

the last word with a shrug and a smile.
Ives was shocked that his friend might have killed
someone. George saw the question forming in Ives and
decided to sidestep. We will talk about my exploits some
other time. The President of Earth is waiting.
You know, dont you, that I have a million and half
questions? Ives asked, as George continued back to the
Board Room.
Just a million? George tossed the comment back
over his shoulder, but kept walking.
Ives said, Ive got one more really important
question before we meet the President.
George exercised his vast storehouse of patience
and stopped once again to respond to Ives. Go ahead.
We both read the Book of Revelation night before
last. I had read it before, but some of the passages were
unfamiliar, like I had never read them before. But what
really filled me withdread, was in Chapter 13. The
President, does he still have
Horns. The President still has horns. For the
first time, George could look neither Arlene nor Ives in
the eye. His hands escaped from his coat pockets as he
crossed his arms and looked at the carpeted floor of the
hallway.
BOARD ROOM - Deuteronomy 5:6-7 I am the LORD
your God. ...You shall have no other gods before
Me. NKJV
324

A temple where we can be worshipped, said

Lucifer.
We? This question came from Paul, who hoped
that he had heard correctly.
Yes, we. I promised you that you would become
the god of this world, this third rock from the sorry
yellow sun, this Earth. I, however, am the god of many
other worlds, so I am to be worshipped along with you. I
am, after all, the person who gives you the power to
rule. Lucifer smiled an indulgent smile at Paul, blinking
innocently.
Presidents

do

not

squirm

in

their

chairs.

Squirming and otherwise shifting gives the appearance

of

restlessness

or

discomfiture.

Neither

condition

communicates power or control. Yet, Paul found it

difficult to suppress his desire to shake like a happy
puppy. So he stood up!
Paul rose from his chair with a big smile and took
a step toward Lucifer. He said, Why thank you master!
Not really sure whether he should attempt to shake
hands with an apparition, he decided to give him an
abbreviated bow. After all, how does one respond to the
being

who

just

gave

you

the

privilege

of

being

worshipped alongside him?

As Paul bent into his bow, Brown followed suit.
Paul looked in his direction with a smile. Brown never
took his eyes off Lucifer.
325

I had not really thought of a temple for myself,

other than an altar in Jerusalem of some kind. Of course
there will be a temple, if thats what you want. Tell me
where you want it to be, how big, what it should be made
of, any requirements at all. It will be done, down to the
last detail.
Lucifer smiled affably. The Temple Mount. He
sat down.
The Temple Mount! Paul quickly took an inventory
of the site. Mercifully, Brown stepped into the breach.
Mr. President, let me brief you on this site.
Paul sat back down in his chair as Brown began.
Briefly, the Temple Mount in Jerusalem is the holiest
site on Earth for Muslims, Christians and Jewish people.
The Temple built by Solomon once stood there, as did a
subsequent Temple. They were both destroyed by
conquering armies.
For centuries, since the mid-6 th century Before the
Common
structures

Era
on

(B.C.E.),
the

there

Temple

have

Mount:

been

Muslim

the Al

Aqsa

Mosque and the Dome of the Rock. The Dome of the

Rock was once regarded as occupying the actual space
where the Temple once stood. However, during the 20th
and 21st centuries, some scholars came to believe that
the Dome of the Rock is not the actual location of the
First and Second Temples. They believed that the
Temples were actually located either somewhere just
north of or south of the Dome of the Rock. One theory
326

would place the Temple in between the Dome of the

Rock and the Al Aqsa Mosque.
Brown paused with a painful grimace that he
directed to Paul. Due to these interpretations, Jewish
believers finally did build a Temple on the Mount
between the mosque and the Dome of the Rock. This
action precipitated all-out war in Israel. During the
excavation

and

construction,

Muslims

who

were

admitted to the Mount to pray attempted to destroy the

excavation and site and later, to destroy the construction
that had taken place. Finally, armed Israeli soldiers
occupied the Mount and prevented any Muslims from
worshipping there until construction of the Third Temple
was completed.
To make a long story short, though, radical
Muslims

finally

destroyed

the

Temple,

destroying

portions of the Dome and the Mosque in the process.

As I understand it, though, the building of this
third Temple did not comport with Jewish prophecy.
Werent they awaiting Messiah? Paul asked.
Um, yes and no, Mr. President. As time has
passed, all who worship the God have suffered from a
certain numbing affect. Brown allowed himself an
actual smile, not the grimace that he usually passes off
as a smile. Despite the fact that they each have sacred
writings purporting to be the Words of the God through
prophets, priests and witnesses, Muslims, Christians and
Jews no longer really believe in theirbeliefs.
327

Paul allowed himself to chuckle. They have lost

their fervency.
Who cares? Brown and Paul looked in Lucifers
direction. Who cares about them and their worship of
the God? I am to be worshipped in this temple.
Yes my lord, Paul began. Whereas I do not care
about their worship of the God, I do care about their
worship of us. Whatever has caused this cooling toward
the God, should be avoided by our worshippers at all
costs.
I know, I know. Proceed Brown.
Yes,

said

Paul.

Continue.

He

nodded

in

Browns direction.
Master, Mr. President, there is now no worship at
all at the Temple Mount. There are only remnants of the
Mosque, the Dome and the Temple. It is ironic that the
people who purport to worship the God, cannot worship
Him in their holiest places. Brown addressed himself to
Lucifer. Master, we do not have to build a Temple; the
foundation of a Temple exists at the Mount, as well as
the foundations of two mosques. You can choose to
occupy any of them. We will do as you will.
Brown, what do you think has precipitated this
cooling of fervency among the worshippers of the God.
How do we avoid this? Paul asked his question seriously.
Mr. President, the use of the word precipitate
belies the actual process. This cooling has taken place
over the centuries, in each generation of worshippers. I
328

used the phrase numbing effect. I refer to exposure of

each generation to behaviors that the God says are
sinful, and their gradual acceptance of that sin as
normal. They begin to rationalize sin, denying that the
Gods Word really reflects what the God wants.
Lucifer interceded. Let me tell you why. Too much
grace and mercy!! Lucifer stood and paced the length of
the conference table and back. The way to keep the
worshipper worshipping at a high level is immediate and
violent consequences for every transgression. Some
deaths. Live sacrifices to us, Paul, just as you had
suggested! That will keep their fervency high. Believe
me. Ive done it before. It works! Lucifer stood arms
akimbo, facing Paul and Brown. A vicious smile split his
demonic face.
Brown, I think we have a plan, said the
President.
One more thing, Mr. President: shall we occupy a
place of worship on the Mount, or build a new Temple?
Blow it up. That was Lucifer. Blow up the
Mount and get rid of the rubble of those so-called places
of worship. Build me an immense Temple that stands
where all three buildings once stood.
Master. Paul used his most diplomatic tone.
That will cause all-out war.
Yes I know, Lucifer responded lightly. Accuse
one of the factions of the act, or cause one of them to
take credit for it. I dont care. A good bloodbath will
329

prime our worshippers for attendance at their first

worship service in the new Temple. The apparition that
was Lucifer evaporated slowly. Like the Cheshire Cat, his
smile was the last part of him to disappear from view.
Paul turned to Brown. How long will this take?
As you know, Mr. President, destruction takes less
time than construction.
Yes. Paul let go another chuckle, leaving a
pleasing smile on his face. Since our master did not give
us a time frame, and unless we hear something different
from him, I want the construction to commence within
days less than a week of the destruction. Destruction
shall take place after the last of the Moneys, Powers, and
the Vice President have bitten the dust. Do you have an
estimate?
ARLENE AND IVES AND GEORGE - Matthew 24:12
And because lawlessness will abound, the love of
many will grow cold. NKJV
George stepped over to one of the windows lining
the hallway where built-in backless seating allowed a
person to look out at the view or face the corridor.
Let me ask you a question, Ives: what do you
think has made the world accept Paul? I ask the question
because all you Christians presumably read the Bible
regularly,

right?

The

last

conversion

my

parents

experienced was Christianity. I went to church with them

but I didnt read a Bible verse for myself until night
before last. I heard a lot of it recited and read out loud.
330

He stopped to smile self-consciously at the memory. If

your church knew what the Beast is supposed to look
like, why have 100 years of Christians elected this man
repeatedly to local office, then to global office, then to
presidency for life?
Ives sat down. I dont really know, George.
Except...
I think I can explain it, offered Arlene. George
turned from his window and Ives looked up at her. All of
us at UEPD are profilers. Its what they called the few
law enforcement officers who did what we all now do on
a routine basis. I know human beings, both as individuals
and as social groups.
Christians
images

and

have

sounds

simply

and

been

behaviors

bombarded
that

are

by

more

immediate and real than the Bible. Almost everything

that the Bible says is sin, transgressions, errors and the
like, almost all those things are a part of daily life now.
Men have been marrying men for generations.
The Bible still says that its a sin to have relations with
persons of your own gender. The world has gone a step
farther than that by sanctioning same gender marriage
everywhere
marriages

on
with

Earth.
multiple

The

world

partners,

also

sanctions

and

marriages

between humans and anything that a person can

evidence emotions in.
That just happened, said Ives. The people at my
church have been discussing from every angle, the man
331

who married his dog. Apparently, since the dog is now

considered sentient, its not his possession anymore, and
can also get a divorce.
It will need a job, then, wont it? George said it
with a straight face.
Thats not really funny, not to Christians, no.
Arlene, our very concern contradicts your analysis.
No it doesnt. Are you and your friends concerned
about sin and same-gender marriages?
We dont talk about it. Same gender couples
attend our church.
Wasnt there a time when so-called lesbians and
homosexuals were not even welcome in churches?
Yes some churches. But we would never prevent
them from worshipping God at our church. I cant think
of one that would exclude them on that basis.
Would you let the dog come to church with its
husband?
Ives grimaced, but fell silent. We might.. Ives
was uncertain. He looked askance at Arlene.
And please understand, Im not comparing gay
and lesbian couples to the dog and its husband. Im
comparing Christians to each other, in different eras in
the world and in different places.
But George, in the defense of todays Christians,
they have been reading the Bible, but finding less of it
current and relevant to their everyday lives. And sin has
332

encroached so that it doesnt seem as though all this

daily behavior is really sin at all.
Horns are different, said George.
When did he get those horns, George?
I dont know. I remember exactly! We were
young, in our twenties. Right around a century and a half
ago. George allowed his discomfort to show.
Well, people have been having various and
sundry things implanted and added to their bodies for
millennia. Piercing and tattooing are the oldest of body
alterations. As early as the 20th century, there are reports
of horns being implanted. They werent really good
grafts, and people were fearful of people who looked like
demons then.
But just a hundred years later, at the end of the
21st century, more people were having implants for both
medical and cosmetic reasons. By the time you and the
President were in your twenties, there must have been
hundreds, even thousands, of people with horns, or extra
limbs, or another set of ears. I remember a guy who had
a working eyeball put in the back of his head!
Ives snorted. I have to confess, George: Ive seen
video and 3D of the President my whole life. I knew he
wasnt born with them, but I never gave it a second
thought. Until the other night, of course.
George still stared out the window. So this is
terrifying to you too?
Yeah, said Ives.
333

Me too, said Arlene. The both turned to look at

her. I already knew what the Bible said. My dad was a
Christian cop, remember? I remembered the first time I
saw the President with those horns. He scared me. But I
looked around and nobody else was upset. Since the
adults werent running and screaming that the end was
near, I just accepted him as normal. But now
Yeah. But now.
The door to the Board Room opened. Brown stood
in the doorway momentarily, long enough for George to
get a glimpse of the President sitting at the head of the
conference table. Brown closed the door behind him and
walked to within an arms length of George. He greeted
Ives and Arlene.
Dr. St. Jacques. Lt. DeMateo. Brown never took
his eyes off of George eyes. George let no intention of
his reach face. Brown grasped his hands in front of him.
Dr. Thomas.
Brown, George said tersely. Is Paul ready for us
yet? He emphasized the Presidents first name. He
could see in Browns eyes that the use of the Presidents
first name by George elicited a negative response. To
Browns credit, he did not move.
Only his mouth moved when he replied, The
President is waiting for your report. And I am waiting for
you.
Brown moved very slowly, taking a step in the
direction of the elevators. George took a step in the
334

opposite direction, making way for Browns exit without

the possibility of either touching the other man, or
turning his face away from him. The pirouette resulted in
both men backing away from one another in opposite
directions.
Ives and Arlene watched the transaction with
bated breath. Arlenes training made her prepare herself
for action. Ives was stunned by the barely contained
spirit of violence in the air. He could smell the adrenaline
and hear the depth and rate of their respirations
increase. He could estimate how much their blood
pressure had risen in the moments they stood toe to toe
with one another.
Brown did not turn and walk away until he was
well out of arms length of George. George stopped
walking when Brown turned, and watched him as he
rounded the corner toward the bank of elevators. He
relaxed only when Brown was out of sight.
Does he mean what I think he means about
waiting for you? Ives was also looking in the direction of
Browns retreat, afraid to hear the answer to his
question.
George took a deep, cleansing breath, willing to
answer his friends question forthrightly. Yes, Ives. He
wants to kill me. The only two things keeping me alive
are the good will of the President of United Earth, and
Browns current lack of opportunity.
REPORT!
335

George took only a moment to gather himself

before he turned toward the Board Room. Ives marveled
at the other mans ability to proceed immediately after
such a confrontation.
George, would you mind giving me time to catch
my breath? Ives asked so that he could guide George
into a mini-conference in the hallway. He had wanted to
take a moment to compare notes before facing POTUE,
but the opportunity never came, until now. I cant speak
for Arlene, but I need to get myself together before
entering that room.
George let himself laugh out loud. Whats wrong,
Ives. The fast pace of spy-counterspy too much for you?
Okay, lets go over the high points. Paul will ask
questions if he wants detail. Georges phone sounded.
Yes, Mr. President..we are here. I understand. The
door to the Board Room opened. Paul held out his arm,
inviting them inside.
When they were all seated, Paul said, I have seen
your report. I like what youre doing. Now that George
has been promoted, he can take complete lead over this
matter. Lt. DeMateo, any further security reporting with
go directly to George. I know what the UEPD protocol is,
because I wrote it. Nevertheless, you will henceforth
report directly to George. Brown is not in the loop so
long as you are working this investigation. Is that clear
Lieutenant?
Arlene replied with a crisp, Yes, sir.
336

Ives looked at George and then Arlene, and then

said, I dont know the protocols at all, Mr. President,
but may I ask a question?
Paul smiled at Ives. He feigned affection well. In
light of Georges relationship with this man, Paul
suppressed his jealous nature. Yes, Dr. St. Jacques.
Please. Go on.
You said youve seen our report
Paul interrupted, ..you have something to add?
No, I dont know what report youve seen. We
havent submitted a report.
Paul looked at George with amusement. You can
bring him up to speed later. Right now, I want to spend a
little more time with you before I go.
Arlene knew that she and Ives were dismissed,
while Ives looked from Paul to George and back again in
bafflement. She rose from her chair and signaled Ives to
accompany her. She said to Paul, Thank you, Mr.
President. Have a safe return trip. Ives rose from his
chair, looking at George with a question mark on his
face.
George barely contained a chuckle as he said to
Ives, Ill get with you later tonight or in the AM. Wait til
you hear from me.
Arlene herded Ives from the room. As soon as the
door closed, Ives said, What the. Arlene took his arm
and guided him down the hallway toward the elevator
bank.
337

Inside the Board Room, George and Paul shared a

knee-slapping guffaw. Georges laughter was not at Ives
expense, insofar as he was aware of Ives ignorance of
the level of surveillance Brown had brought to bear.
Pauls laughter had only to do with his joy at being alone,
sharing a moment with George.
George, I saw your reaction to the Bibles
account of what the Beast what I will do in the end.
I know, Paul.
Why are you terrified?
Its all so unexpected! Youre not an animal, a
beast. You just look like one. And Im not really sure
what youre expected to do. I read it, and I have, of
course, heard it read aloud, but I dont understand it all.
Why would you be taking orders from a dragon? There
are no dragons, and only the ones in the movies can talk,
and sing, and fly. George tried to chuckle, but it was
humorless, and tinged with sarcasm.
In the Bible, George, Satan is also known as the
Dragon.
I know, Paul. It says it right there in Chapter 13.
You believe in Satan?
I worship Satan.
George was thunderstruck. And dumbfounded. He
didnt know how to respond.
I know. Theres nothing to say, Paul said.
You dont believe in God? I know we went
through a lot of religious changes as kids, but I always
338

thought you believed in the God of the Bible. Paul were

Jewish!
What does that mean, George, in the scheme of
things?
The scheme is that we are Gods Chosen People,
he said those words with capitals, because it always how
he heard it at home. Even after his parents became
Christians, the same Old Testament told them that God
chose the Jewish people to bring knowledge of Him to
the world. In the scheme of things it means everything.
He says He is the only God. Hes jealous and doesnt
want us to worship anyone else. Man, youve broken the
top rules. And now you worship His enemy?
I didnt know you were so passionate about the
God.
The God? Then you believe in God?
Of course I do. He exists.
George rose quickly from his chair and backed
away from Paul. Im confused! he shouted. George
contorted his face and stuck his chin out at Paul. I dont
get it. Youve scrambled my brains! He pointed at his
own temple.
It was Pauls turn to get out of his chair. He leaned
over the conference table toward George. Let me
explain. Sit back down. Not an order, a request to a
friend.
Not yet. George paced to the end of the
conference table and stood for a moment with his fists on
339

his hips, white coat resembling tails behind him. He took

a deep breath and came back to Pauls end of the table.
Talk. Sir.
Dont be mad, George. We havent seen each
other! I have a relationship with Lucifer. Its not what
you might think, but I wont explain here and now. Well
have plenty of time to explore the ins and outs at
Headquarters. Be assured, though, nothing has changed
the relationship between you and I.
Brown is a person who also worships the master.
He is perhaps a little deranged, but a great head of
security. He is no danger to you George, but do be
careful of him. Id hate to lose him. Paul smiled his most
sincere smile.
GEORGE AND IVES
It was midnight, and George was completely
exhausted. He could endure physical exertion for an
extended period. In fact, he could run a marathon or
more as long he was hydrated. He was trained to survive
extreme cold or heat longer than the average human. His
mind was sharp enough to keep all the information about
the

human

body

catalogued

and

accessible

when

necessary. And he knew more than a hundred strikes,

blocks, kicks and counter-strikes in 20 different types of
martial arts. But he never learned to turn off his
emotions.
He compartmentalized well, though. He felt his
emotions: sadness was sadness and joy was joy, and the
340

like. But when an emotional state threatened to interfere

with his duty or his survival, he isolated the feelings and
shifted them to a place where they did not interfere with
the task at hand. The downside was that the expenditure
of energy to keep both cognitive engines running at the
same time was massive.
He didnt like to think about Brown confronting
him right this minute. He was spent. The last two days
had been a roller coaster of emotional states. He had
been through emotional combat. Id rather be fighting a
war, he muttered aloud, as he recalled the events of the
day.
After Paul left to return to Headquarters, George
headed to Ives office. He passed right by the secretary
without even acknowledging her presence. She did,
however, signal Ives that George was on his way through
the doors.
Whats wrong with you? Whats up with you?
they said, both talking at once.
You first. No, you. The men spoke in unison
again, then sat in companionable silence. Each was
waiting on his own equilibrium to return. They sat side
by side in upholstered chairs by the windows that
overlooked the Atlantic Coast. The Hospital was in
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, on the North American
continent. At one time there were three large nations on
the continent, and numerous little countries on the
isthmus that connects North and South America. Now
341

though, there were no nation/states, only continents and

areas and sections of the world: Pacific Rim, European
Seaboard, the African Cape and the like.
The Hospital Tower was tall enough to allow its
occupants to glimpse the Atlantic Ocean from its
uppermost floors. The surf was soothing. Ives spoke first.
Arlene told me about the surveillance. I knew
about the security cameras, but I just had no idea that
we were all being watched like this. But Arlene says that
the government, that Brown uses technology that can
hear a pin drop when any matters are of concern to the
President. That Brown played all our discussions for him,
for the President. Thats our report. All the stuff we put
in motion, our conversations about it all.
Honestly, George, Im a little disappointed, and
also a little afraid. But Arlene said that we have
privacy at home, but here in the Hospital, not. And you
had sex with Dr. Josefson in the labyrinth?
George looked over at Ives with a smile. Really?
No. We were too busy. I knew about the surveillance. I
assumed Brown would do his usual thorough job. But,
look, Brown had no reason to keep close track of me
until after she was killed. His smile faded. Unless he
has always kept me under close surveillance. He hates
me.
I know. Whats that about?

342

Id only be guessing. And I dont care why. Its

enough to keep the guy at arms length until we have it
out. But look, I need to tell you some things.
Is this a briefing? Ives took a light tone. He had
to become accustomed to George discussing the matter
of killing or being killed.
Ahhhhh, youre learning the jargon. George
aimed an exaggerated nod at Ives.
It was a casual briefing. They sat side by side as
the sun went all the way down and they could no longer
see the ocean. The lights of the coastal cities replaced
the ocean view. In the end, George lay back in his chair
with his feet on a table and his fingers laced behind his
head. They ordered dinner up from the cafeteria.
While they were eating, George started to feel
more like himself. He said so.
Why were you NOT feeling like yourself? Ives
asked him.
I told you how long Paul and I have known each
other. It doesnt matter how long you know a person, you
just cant make assumptions about them. You know,
assumptions about them believing the same things you
believe, or changing what they believe, or believing
something in a different way than you think they ought
to.
Youre babbling.
George threw down his knife and fork. This meat
is tough.
343

Its not meat and its not tough. You have

something tough to say apparently.
Thanks for the insight, Sigmund. He pushed his
plate away. He rubbed his hands over his face. Paul and
I were talking about the horns. I told him I didnt think of
him as a beast, even though he looks like one. And that I
really didnt understand from what I read, what it is that
hes supposed to do. Stopdont tell me now. Ives had
taken a breath and raised a finger to begin a comment,
but dropped his finger when George said he didnt want
to know now.
What Im going to say next is more important.
Paul says he worships Satan.
No!
Yes. So I assumed that he meant that he didnt
believe in God. But he said he did. He called Him The
God. Paul knows He exists but he worships Satan
anyway. Its hard to say out loud. He stood up and took
off his white coat and threw it on the sofa. He paced
from one end of the room to the other, the emotions that
he felt earlier in the day resurfacing for another round of
exercise. He used his right fist to pound his left hand.
Okay so then I told him that it doesnt make
sense, to worship I dont want to say his name! To
worship him, and know there is the God. It confused me.
But Paul explained that the enemy believes in the God.
Obviously. He, Paul that is, wont worship the God
because he doesnt want what the God wants. He wants
344

what he wants, and the Enemy promises that he can

have what he wants. The God wont let him have his
hearts desires.
What are they? Ives couldnt imagine what Paul
wanted that God wouldnt provide.
He wants to rule Earth forever! He wants to live
forever on Earth. He says that the Enemy has promised
that he can. That the Earth is his to give, and hes giving
it to Paul.
The silence was profound, but short-lived. Ives
said the unexpected. How do you feel about what he
said?
Feelings! Im sick of emoting!
What I mean is, George, what do you think it
means? What does it mean to you? Why does it upset you
so that Paul worships the evil one?
Ives, honestly, I cant think. I can only feel. And
what I feel is that this is all wrong. I feel an urgency
about what hes doing, what hes thinking. I want to help
him, but I dont know what to do. All of this is out of my
depth. This is going to sound ridiculous, but I never
expected to live on the Earth forever. I know there is
something different, something better.
Ives heart leaped in his chest like an embryo leaps
in its mothers womb. What do you mean?
I have always thought that belief in God, alone,
guarantees eternal life. I stopped keeping the law as a
child, when my parents became Christians. Then I
345

believed

that

Jesus

was

Messiah.

Its

logical

progression. But all the rest doesnt fit this life anymore.
This life on Earth. Christians have grown weary. Jews
dont set themselves apart anymore. I stopped knowing
what to do as a believer in the one true God. But I never
stopped believing in Him. George sat down heavily.
George, do you still believe that Jesus Christ is
Messiah, the son ofthe God?
Yes, Ives, George said heavily.
So you believe in the Father, the Son, the Holy
Spirit?
Yes. For George, everything slowed down. A
certain peace surrounded him. Like a blanket, it fell
lightly in and on and around him.
And you believe you have eternal life on account
of your acceptance of Messiah. Jesus Christ as your
Lord and Savior?
Yes, Ives, Jesus Christ is my Lord and Savior.
Now his peace was complete. Like a puzzle, it all fell into
place. You know, Ives, you are a very gifted man.
What do you mean? The Presence.
There is something compelling about the way you
talk about God. I have not said so before, but when you
talk about Him, your words have always penetrated my
soul. When you took me to church, when you talked
about the shallowness of your life and the lack of
fervency in your professional life, even then your words
set me on fire.
346

I didnt know. He knows now. There is a

Resonance.
I made fun of you, behaved as though I doubted
what you were saying, because I didnt know what to do
with what was going through me. But now I can explain
it. Its like the testimony in an old-fashioned trial.
Testimony that was second hand was not acceptable in a
court. It was called hearsay because the information
could not be cross examined.
Your witness about God and about the things of
God and the Word of God is all firsthand. You talk about
how God has inspired you. Your testimony has always
inspired me. The peace became fresh again for George.
It was accompanied by the certainty that God was
Present.
George, I need to tell you something that I didnt
know until right now.
Dont bring me down, Ives. He said it jokingly,
but meant it deeply.
No. No I hear something in my spirit
Ive been experiencing that myself.
Then youll understand why I have to tell you
what Im hearing. George only nodded. Ives continued,
You are something special yourself. You have a high
calling, a high purpose. I cant discern what it is, but its
necessary for you to know that it exists. Knowing will
help you make the right decisions.
347

They sat again in an extended silence. They sat

until the soul-penetrating Presence of the living God
eased away and left His serenity behind.
It was after midnight by the time George had
finished rehearsing the day. Lying in his bed alone, he
thanked the God for returning him to the fold today. He
didnt know what his calling was, but he was determined
to walk in it, for himself, for his friends, for the people of
Earth.
GLOBAL HEADQUARTERS
En route back to Global Headquarters in London,
Paul

issued

orders

reassigning

Georges

physical

location, transferring Arlene temporarily under Georges

supervision, and hiring Ives to work for George. He gave
George a week to report because he was accustomed to
packing up his household and making his way elsewhere
on a moments notice. He would let George decide how
long he wanted to give his team to be on sight. Pauls
staff would issue all the appropriate digital instructions
without the necessity for Paul even asking them to do so.
He also issued Brown new orders about George:
there was to be no more detailed surveillance of George
and his team. If necessary, George would initiate
protocols creating any self-surveillance that he thought
would be valuable to Paul. He trusted George completely.
All in all, Paul was satisfied with everything he had
accomplished while at the Hospital. Mostly, he was
pleased that he re-connected with George. It was one
348

thing to talk to him often by comm, but it was another

thing altogether to see him.
Paul believed that George was an extraordinary
person. His intellect was exceptional, of course. But he
also had something else. At various times in history, this
quality was labeled charm, charisma, sex appeal,
and animal magnetism, to name a few. Paul recognized
how charismatic George was when they were still boys.
If there was trouble, George was the child you
wanted to handle the parents. They believed everything
he said. He could make any childhood indiscretions seem
absolutely reasonable to them. In addition, the other
children always looked to George for leadership. Always.
This was true even though his judgment was not always
very good. After all, he was just a child.
Paul made it his business to be Georges best
friend beginning in their earliest years together. In fact,
he does not remember meeting George. Their parents
were inseparable, and Paul suspects that their mothers
were intentionally pregnant at the same time. That was
easy to do even then. He has thought many times that he
is unsure if they are best friends because they were born
at the same time, or their parents determined that they
would be there for each other before they were ever
conceived.
Either way, it is what it is now. He could no more
allow George to come to harm than he could cut off his
own arm. As young adults in high school and college,
349

Paul decided that with Georges magnetism, they could

go far in the world. The world was their oyster. Paul did
not mind being Georges second in command. But
George

informed

Paul

that

he,

George,

was

not

interested in world domination, or any kind of politics at

all.
Disappointed, Paul struck out on his own to bring
everything under his dominion and control. Lacking
Georges natural attractiveness, he had the horns
implanted to give himself a boost. He smiled at the
memories.
A vapor appeared in the limousine and morphed
into the Deceiver. So, what makes you so happy today,
Paul? Plans for my temple, I hope?
Preliminary plans are made, my master, to be
sure. However, I smile over memories of my early youth
with George.
Ah. Have you ever considered being this mans
life partner?
Paul turned on the seat and stared at the Deceiver
in surprise. You know that I am not sexually attracted to
men.
You are not sexually attracted to anyone. Isnt
that something you made your little robots do to you?
Yes, I adjusted my bots so as not to be distracted
by romantic relationships. But I was never attracted to
men, even before the adjustment.
350

As close as you are to this George, havent you

ever wondered why youlove.him so much?
No, not really. Our parents met in college. Our
mothers were pregnant at the same time. George and I
were always together growing up, because our parents
were always together. We lived next door to each other,
slept over at each others houses consistently. We have
known each other our entire lives, both boy and man.
Youre sure thats all it is? The Deceiver smiled a
sympathetic smile at Paul. I think its something else
altogether.
What are you suggesting, master? Paul was
unsure of where the Deceiver was going. He put on
patience and wore it like comfortable shawl.
What

you

said

about

your

parents

being

inseparable is very true. Did they ever tell you why?

Not the reason, no. Just that they were. Both
couples. My father and uncle WillGeorges father
were best friends, and our mothers were best friends.
They just clicked.
Well, yes and no. The Deceiver liked toying with
his victims. The time had not come for Paul to
understand that he was prey. Actually, your father, Boyd,
and Will are brothers.
George and I are related! I always suspected as
much. He resembles my mother. I always thought that
was a little strange, but I didnt really care. Thank you
351

for this news, master. It makes my day. Paul was

genuinely pleased.
You dont want to know WHY George resembles
your mother? The Deceiver felt like a cat playing with
the food he intended to kill.
As a child, I just believed that it was my
imagination. Then, as an adult, I just figured that they
were all sleeping with each other.
Well, true. They were in a group marriage, he
lied. It wasnt legal in their country of origin, so they
lived

next

door

to

facilitate

cohabitation.

You

do

remember that eventually they knocked out the wall

between the townhouses?
Yes, I remember that! Paul chuckled. We spent
the night at each others houses almost every night
anyway. We were rarely alone in our bedrooms. Bunk
beds in Georges room, twin beds that looked like cars,
or horses, or space ships at my house. We ate dinner
with the couples every evening at one townhouse or the
other. We were about
Seven years old, said the Deceiver, anticipating
the conversation, when they knocked out the wall
between the townhouses.
Yes, yes! George and I continued to sleep in the
same room, whichever room we wanted, until we became
teenagers. Its embarrassing to bring teenage girls home
to a room you share with your best friend.
352

The Deceiver had grown weary of the sport. Boyd

is sterile. He enjoyed the shock on Pauls face at the
revelation.
For the first time, the smile left Pauls face. His
happiness was replaced by a cold lump in his chest. It
was irrational.
Furthermore, the Deceiver continued, He and
Will are monozygotic twins.
They cant be. They look enough alike to be
brothers, but they are not identical.
The fire. Those two words brought back a
childhood memory. The couples were not much different
from other parents. They discussed their own childhoods
in front of the boys, and the boys were naturally curious
about how and where their parents grew up. One
evening, Paul was being admonished (and punished) for
playing with matches. Boyd told the story of how he set
his parents house on fire. He had played with matches
many times before, burning up paper, then scraps of
cloth, then dried leaves, anything at all that would burst
into flame! He graduated to liquids.
He and Will had learned that gasoline poured on
the ground might not catch fire. They were astounded
when they tried it outdoors and the lit match fizzled out
when it hit the little puddle of gasoline. Boyd said that he
believed it was just because there wasnt enough
gasoline. The brothers took the rest of the gasoline they
had acquired, and poured it into one of the toilet bowls
353

in the house. Boyd lit the match immediately after the

shaking and pouring took place. The fumes ignited and
the little half bathroom was immediately filled with
flames.
Boyds hair caught fire in the conflagration. Will
got out of the room first, grabbed and towel and threw it
over Boyds head. The fire did its damage, though. Boyd
required a couple of plastic surgeries to get his skin to
look good again. Then the bots came into existence, and
Boyds face looked like nothing had ever happened. But
he didnt look like Wills twin. The bots could not bring
the identicalness back, but they did look like they could
be related.
The fire hid the truth. The Deceiver hinted that
Paul was intentionally deceived by the couples. A demon
of Unforgiveness nuzzled invisibly next to Paul.
Paul blinked several times. He was thinking,
attempting to regain his equilibrium, trying to decide
whether this was good news or bad. While Pauls mind
was racing, an unnoticed demon of Jealousy and Envy
pushed between Paul and the demon of Unforgiveness.
The Deceiver said, Sara and Janes differences hid the
fact

that

they

were

also

identical

twins.

Janes

hyperpituitarism caused her to be taller than Sara.

Its cruel, I know, to lose the game of genetic
roulette when all things should have been equal between
you and George. Everyone always says that the God
makes no mistakesbutI confess I just dont know
354

what Hes thinking sometimes. Ill get back to you Paul,

about my temple.
The Deceiver was gone, but his demons nestled
around Paul. An unreasoned hatred began to grow in his
chest for Will, Boyd, Sara and Jane. Many alien thoughts
swirled around in his mind: why they didnt tell the boys
they were related; why Boyd masqueraded as Pauls
father, would he have felt differently about George if he
had known that they shared so much genetic material?
The

limousine

arrived

at

Headquarters

immediately after the Deceiver disappeared, and Pauls

head still swirled with the thoughts initiated by him.
Although the President of the United Earth had an ample
executive staff, still many decisions had to be made
exclusively by the President. Paul hit the ground
running. He had no time to nurture his shock at the spin
that the Deceiver had put on the revelations about him
and George.
In the next seven days, Paul used any moment he
could, to think about why any of this information should
change what he thinks or how he feels about his life. He
was not prone to introspection. He felt off-balance and
just generally out of whack when confronted by thoughts
and feelings that put him outside his self-defining
parameters. His resolution is always to keep his selfevident, self-defining, self-image intact, and to reject any
elements inconsistent therewith.
355

He rejected unforgiveness. He loved the parents.

That would never change. It was illogical and irrational
to live with the bitterness of unforgiveness toward them.
He could understand why he and George were not
brought up to date about their genetics. First, they were
just babies, then just children. Later, because they were
so close, it seemed unnecessary to tell them something
that could not make them any closer. Finally, the very
best reason that Paul rejected unforgiveness, is that the
genetic links between Paul and George were the result of
the relationship among the couples, which just wasnt
any of Pauls business.
He neither accepted nor rejected the jealousy he
felt in his gut. He understood jealousy. He understood
Browns jealousy toward George. Paul thought of both
the emotions of jealousy and envy as a kind of sword and
shield in combination. A jealous or envious person
constantly took inventory of the faults and weaknesses of
the person of whom he was jealous or envious. He or she
used this inventory to stay a step ahead and/or to know
strengths and weaknesses at any given moment. Victory
or defeat lived in this constant monitoring.
Paul valued his jealousy. It was not a negative for
him. But jealousy directed toward George was a neutral
force. It had no place to go and did not accomplish
anything.
Pauls marathon of introspection ended sometime
during the night before George arrived at Headquarters.
356

During an eventful dream, Paul decided what the

parameters of his life would look like without the
feelings of unforgiveness and jealousy aimed toward his
family.
The only emotion that remained was an ill-formed
hatred for Boyd. He vowed to reject its power over him.
GEORGE AND JOY - Proverbs 31:30 Charm is
deceitful and beauty is passing, But a woman who
fears the LORD, she shall be praised. NKJV
George entered the Headquarters Executive office
suite and found himself in an outer office. A beautiful
woman stood behind a desk, leaning over and reading
something printed there. She did not look up as he
stepped across the threshold.
But that was okay with George. She was lovely. He
wanted to drink in her appearance for review later. She
was dark, dark brown all over, or so he assumed from
her fine brown face. He promised himself that he would
touch her hand at his first opportunity, so as to prove to
himself the silkiness of her brownness.
He stood looking at her longer than he intended,
because she finally looked up at him. Yes, she said. Her
voice sounded like the music of a symphony to George.
Huh? His voice sounded like a grunt. To cover his faux
pas, he took a step toward her and said, Whats your
name?

357

And who are you? More music to his ears! She

folded her arms and looked at him appraisingly, smiling a
small but tantalizing smile.
Do you work here? George took another step
toward her as he asked. If he could just get close enough
to touch her hand
Whos asking? George heard the tinkling of
gentle bells and the swoosh of angels wings. She didnt
move, but she did continue to smile. George leaned his
head to one side and was about to ask why she was being
so difficult, when the door opened behind him. He did
not turn around until he heard the voice.
I thought I saw you come into the complex! I am
really happy to see you! POTUE graced George with a
huge smile, grabbing his upper arms and feigned a kiss
to each cheek. They both laughed heartily. George
remembered the brown goddess was standing behind
him, witnessing his intimate moment with the most
powerful man on Earth. He leaned in and said in a stage
whisper,
What is her name?
The President said, Who?
George spoke as he turned back to the desk. The
person who is standing. When he saw that no one was
there, he looked to his left, then his right, and then
turned back to the President. There was a vision of
absolute loveliness standing behind that desk when you
burst in. You killed my game!
358

I cannot kill what does not exist.

Who is she? Whats her name?
Down boy! There are many people working here.
And many entrances and exits. You will see her again for
sure. Come with me now.
The

morning

was

whirlwind.

George

was

assigned and office, an assistant and a secretary. Thats

where POTUE left him, promising that they would meet
for lunch or dinner. The assistant accompanied him to
the personnel suite where George was tattooed with a
new government service number; ink stained with a
probationary number that would disappear on its own;
photographed in three dimensions from head to toe; had
his iris pattern re-digitized; and digitally re-hand printed.
His original file was updated, and the assistant saw to it
that all of the required documents were completed
correctly and classified TOP SECRET EYES ONLY.
George was now a spook in plain sight. He could
not be discovered or discussed. His office phone number
was deniable and his employees would outright deny that
they worked for him if asked. If he was caught on
camera or hologram, it could be confiscated and the
images destroyed. No one would ever know his name.
His personnel files at the Hospital of North America
would be purged. There would be a file documenting his
employment there, but there would be no photograph, no
fingerprints, no birth records or anything else that would
359

connect the Dr. George A. Thomas of the Hospital, to the

ghost operative at global headquarters.
While George was being processed, he looked
around for the beautiful woman.
His name was now a color. That was Browns
modus operandi. All presidential operatives were codenamed a shade of color that the human eye could see. No
one was named Ultraviolet, for example. Nevertheless,
the number of primary visible colors is limited: indigo,
violet, blue, green, red, yellow, orange and red. Black is
the complete absence of light. White is considered a
mixture of the colors of the visible spectrum.
As a consequence, Brown added color mixtures
like brown, grey, and purple, metals like bronze and
brass, and minerals like copper and gold and stones like
emerald and ruby, rounding out the possible surnames to
about fifty in all. There are no color code names that are
fruits (i.e., eggplant, mango), except orange, but there
are some that are flowers and animals (i.e. rose,
flamingo).
He did not like the code name assigned to him. He
texted the President. The Presidents staff contacted
Browns office. George chose his code name and that, as
they say, was that.
1 John 3:10-12 In this the children of God and the
children of the devil are manifest: Whoever does
not practice righteousness is not of God, nor is he
who does not love his brother. For this is the
360

message that you heard from the beginning, that

we should love one another, not as Cain who was of
the wicked one and murdered his brother. And why
did he murder him? Because his works were evil
and his brothers righteous. NKJV
Paul was a little late getting to his private dining
room. There was a waiter and sommelier at George
disposal, but no one would serve him even a salad until
Paul arrived. He found out from the waiter that the first
course was soup, so he ordered a still white wine from
the sommelier. He got it right away.
So what do I call you now? Paul asked as the
waiter seated him across from George
You can call me anything you want. But my new
name is George looked up as the waiter arrived with
the first course.
Everyone

who

works

here

has

the

highest

security clearance. You can say anything.

Onyx. You can call me Onyx.
Paul laughed. I dont think I can!
Aw come on! You let me choose what I wanted.
George feigned offense.
Ok. But you know that black is interpreted as
closed off, secretive, mysterious. You are the polar
opposite of all of those things, George.
True. And thats the beauty of this name, Paul.
People will hear my name and then get me, Mr.
361

Sunshine. They wont know how to react. That gives me

an advantage in every encounter.
Except Joy.
I told you, Im a happy guy.
No, I mean Joy Rogers. The Joy youve been
looking for. Paul took a sip of wine and smiled slyly at
George over his wine glass.
You found her for me! The dark brown goddess.
Stop calling her a goddess. Shes out of control as
it is. But yes, I know where she works, where she is,
what she does, and if she might like you.
Does she like me?
She wouldnt tell me. But I think she can tolerate
you.
But youre POTUE. She works for you. How can
she not tell you something?
Its not job-related GeorgeerOnyx.
They

both

snickered.

There

was

no

further

conversation about the business of running a planet.

There was only good wine, good food, and lightweight
personal conversation until after dessert.
Thats when George took the opportunity to inform
Paul that he had revved his metabolism up a notch.
Youre kidding! Youre hyperactive and your bots speed
you up as it is. Why the extra?
They moved from the dinner table to a more
comfortable place by the giant windows that overlooked
all of London and the Atlantic coastline. After they made
362

themselves comfortable, the waiter produced two glasses

of cognac and two cigars.
Onyx does not smoke. Remember that Boulder,
Paul said to the waiter, waving the cigars away.
The

Hospital

is

laid

back

compared

to

Headquarters. These people are all at the top of their

respective games. I want to more than keep up. You
deserve better than my best.
Ive never doubted your capabilities. Just dont
hurt yourself, said Paul.
You havent said how you like my complete
Ermenegildo Zegna, outfit? George pulled at his suits
lapels and smirked at Paul. Now that I dont have to
wear white coats every day, I decided Id invest in some
stylish attire.
You look great, George, except for those shoes.
Grandpa Zegna would be upset! Whats wrong
with em?
They arent flexible enough for martial arts. Paul
had a twinkle in his eye, but spoke the truth. He worried
that if George were wearing those shoes when a life or
death encounter took place, George would find himself at
a disadvantage that could prove fatal.
George crossed his high-fashioned clothed ankles
and put his expensively shod feet on the coffee table
where he had placed his drink.
Paul, I know you have a relationship with..
George began.
363

Satan. Paul sipped his drink.

but, I need more information. And I want to let
you know that Ive recommitted myself to Christ. Do you
still want me here? George looked Paul in the eyes. He
yawned involuntarily.
You know, you always got sleepy before I did. You
could fall asleep in the middle of a sentence.
True. And I remember you didnt sleep well at
night.
I had bad dreams.
I remember! Nightmares. I didnt know what to
do

about

it.

George

almost

whispered

at

the

recollection. Guilt stabbed at him.

I appreciate that George, but there wasnt
anything you could do about it. Paul now knew why he
had bad dreams. His master was making himself known
to a tender child. Remember how much we spent the
night at each others houses?
Yes. George laughed at the memory. Bunk beds
and my house, twin beds that looked like cars, or space
ships at your house.
Clothes. Shoes. Toys. Always enough food.
Yeah. And your mother always had my favorite
foods, snacks. My mother had yours. All those years they
knew each other.
Yes, that made a difference. Paul paused and
just stared at George for a moment. But there was
something else. Someone from our childhood, someone
364

approached

me

with

information

about

my

father

Boyd
The Boss! George interrupted.
Boyd

the

Boss.

They

both

snickered

disrespectfully at the memory.

He scared me. George shivered.
Me too, and I was his son. The other three
werent scared of him, though. They just always listened
to him, because he was
Intimidating!
And smart, and really, really rational. Anyway
George, Boyd and Unca Will are brothers.
So were cousins! I always thought we might be
related. You look like Dad. Why didnt they tell us? We
practically lived together. Next door to each other in
those two townhouses.
I think they.well, they were in a group marriage
at a time when it wasnt legal in France or the US. My
guess is that they didnt want us to have to keep their
secret. And it would have been too risky for them. After
all, someone was going to get charged with bigamy.
Huh? Why?
I did some research. Well, operatives did. Boyd
married Aunt Jane, and Uncle Will married Mom in Las
Vegas. They had a honeymoon and traveled to Mexico
where.
Uncle Boyd married your mom, and Dad married
Mom. Thats actually good news.
365

Boyd cant have kids.

The news made George pause while refreshing his
drink. That means were brothers. Either way you slice
it, Paul. Same father, different mothers. Were halfbrothers.
Im glad youre not upset, but it gets better. Boyd
and Will, Sara and Jane, are sets of monozygotic twins.
Un-uhn. Jane is significantly taller than Sara, and
Boyd and Will simply arent identical. Whos telling you
this story?
Again, research. I got their medical records. Its
true.
Okay. I know what happened to Boyd. The fire.
Yes, the fire. But did you know that Aunt Jane had
gigantism as a child?
No. But now I understand why they ran us
through all of those genetic tests. Remember that?
Vaguely. Half a truth, thought Paul. Silence fell
between them momentarily.
Were

full-fledged

brothers,

Paul.

L'Chaim!

George lifted his glass. Paul stood and touched his glass
against Georges L'Chaim, said Paul.
THE THRONE ROOM - 1 John 4:4 "You are from God,
little children, and have overcome them; because
greater is He who is in you than he who is in the
world." NKJV
I just cant believe it. said the Destroyer. He
stood at the foot of the Throne. The Godhead looked
366

down upon him from the dizzying height of the Throne

itself. How could You let this continue to happen?
To what are you referring? asked the Father.
How could you let your chosen be the brother of
my antichrist? Its just like when you let Ishmael be born
the elder brother of Isaac. I dont understand You.
Who identified George as chosen? The Son
asked.
You did when You said that he was like Daniel,
Isaiah or St. John.
You hear only that which you want to hear. You
are the counterfeiter.
I am not!
You whispered to Sarai that she should assure
that her husband Abram had a son, and encouraged her
to present Hagar to him to have his firstborn.
He was allowed.
There were no laws against sleeping with a slave.
Fortunately, My children have heard My disapproval of
their enslaving one another. The point is that you
encouraged her to doubt My word and to engineer her
own solution. The Fathers tone indicated that He would
accept no argument.
How does that make me a counterfeiter?
The Father replied patiently, Over and over
throughout the millennia you have whispered doubt,
disobedience and rebellion in advance of a great
blessing. Next, you present them with something that
367

looks like their blessing, but is a curse instead. Yet.you

continue to fail to destroy them.
I might win this time.
You will not. I have said it.
I will fight You. And I will destroy them.
You cannot snatch them from My hand. Those
who dwell in the shelter of the Most High.
Your Word may be a lamp to their feet, but I
promise to destroy as many as I can while it is still light.
The Destroyer disappeared before the Father responded.
will rest in the shadow of the Almighty.
THE RULER OF DEMONS - Matthew 12:24, Now when
the Pharisees heard it they said, This fellow does
not cast out demons except by Beelzebub, the ruler
of the demons. NKJV
Somebody get me Unforgiveness and Jealousy!
The voice of the Ruler of Demons boomed throughout the
underworld,

creating

vibrations

that

would

have

deafened any listening humans, and terrifying the demon

horde over which he had authority. For a moment,
nothing at all happened. No demon moved or spoke.
Suddenly, keening screams erupted and it seemed
as though every demon advanced upon the Ruler,
accompanying the two failed demons. They were thrown
down before the Ruler of Demons.

368

He sat upon a throne. It was a very high throne,

brightly lit. He looked down upon the disgraced demon
of Unforgiveness and the demon of Jealousy. I dont
understand. Tell me why you failed.
The antichrist is out of control. The demon of
Unforgiveness could rationalize anything.
The Ruler was intrigued by this argument for
failure. Why do you say that? He commits most of the
evil in the world.
Yes, in an organized, rational way. Hes not hotblooded. He doesnt run off half-cocked. Unforgiveness
doesnt make sense to him. If it doesnt make sense, he
cant invest in it.
So being in control of himself, hes out of my
control? The Ruler leaned over the demon, distorting
his face so that his mouth and chin were enormous and
his forehead tiny and small. His grin was gigantic from
the demons point of view. The demon quaked to such a
degree that he could no longer look up, and he could no
longer speak.
Get out of my sight! The Ruler boomed. He
turned to the demon of jealousy. Whats your excuse?
The demon spoke, but he could not be heard.
Why are you whispering? The Rulers voice boomed
over the heads of the horde.
Well sir, the mousey demon whispered, Im
afraid. He looked around at his demon colleagues, some
369

of whom commiserated with their colleague, and some of

whom laughed him to scorn for his timidity.
Good! Speak up! The Ruler was shouting.
Well, sir, we had two problems: we set him up to
be jealous of the only person he truly loves; and his
protectiveness toward this human overshadowed all
other feelings after he discovered that they were
brothers. He actually hated his father for a moment, but
his love for his brother never wavered.
If you things know humans so well, why do you
never reveal this stuff to me in advance? Why do we have
to work so hard to destroy them? Get away from me, all
of you! The demons ran over each other getting out of
the Rulers sight, exiting in every direction, including up
into the ether, and down into the earth.
The Ruler of Demons floated away from his throne
and joined Paul and George at the end of their first
dinner together at Headquarters. He overheard their
parting conversation.
You know, Paul was saying, I tossed and
turned

all

night

with

the

information

about

our

parentage. I spent some time actually hating Boyd.

How come? George leaned back in his chair, feet
up, unsuccessfully suppressing a yawn.
He lied and he made them all lie. I thought he
was my father. He was so overbearing and controlling.
Well, you know the psychology then, dont you?
George raised his head and leaned toward Paul. He
370

couldnt reproduce physically, so he wanted to reproduce

psychologically and socially. He had to be in control to
make you into his little clone. If he hadnt taken control,
there was the potential for him to always feel inferior to
Dad, who provided the genetic material that they shared.
Why dont you call him dad or father anymore?
I am his clone, like you said. I want to be in
control of my own life. When I was about twenty, we had
that huge blowout about his authority over me.
I remember.
He won the argument, of course, but I told him
Id never call him daddy again and started calling him
Boyd.
How did he react to that?
To my utter surprise, he laughed at me and said,
So be it. What you call me doesnt change a thing! He
was right. When Im around him, his name means
daddy.
Thats funny but Im too tired to laugh. A huge
yawn escaped George.
Before you retire, tell me when youre expecting
your staff.
Day after tomorrow. But if I know Ivesand I do
hell show up sometime tomorrow just to look around.
Thats good to know. Get out. Ill see you
tomorrow.
Gnight. Despite his yawning, George charged
out of the door of the dining room.
371

The Prince of Darkness materialized in the chair

vacated by George. Paul was not pleased to have his
master take Georges place.
Funny thing about humans, the Prince said to
Paul. The order of birth has a lot to do with your
relationships. He has always thought of you as the big
brother and you have always relegated him to second
place. You behave with authority, and he acts like the
little boy with whom you once shared. Amusing.
I have not relegated him. I have always been his
protector and guide, as much as I can. He is not
immature, master. He is spontaneous and adventurous.
Thats all. Pauls tone was even. There was a time that
I believed that he should be the leader of the Earth, the
god of this world.
Why?
He has the charisma! Hes a natural leader. I
often thought I could propel him upward, get him into
politics, make sure he rose like a meteor. I had a plan as
his second in command.
Ah. You wanted to be his Brown.
Yes, master, you know humans well. I think I
would be more comfortable if I were in Browns position.
But now I have almost what Ive most wanted. George is
here, my second in command. I can protect him, and I
can use his gifts to further my aims.
Whatever you say, Paul. Im just wondering when
you are going to bring him into a relationship with me.
372

I am headed there. Perhaps the next time we

talk.
Perhaps. I will attend your next conversation in
person.
As you wish, master.
Ill be back.
Ill be here.
JEALOUSY

AND

UNFORGIVENESS

REDUX

Thessalonians 2:8-10 And then the lawless one will

be revealed, whom the Lord will consume with the
breath

of

His

mouth

and

destroy

with

the

brightness of His coming. The coming of the

lawless one is according to the working of Satan,
with all power, signs, and lying wonders, and with
all unrighteous deception among those who perish,
because they did not receive the love of the truth,
that they might be saved. NKJV
The Lawless One returned to his throne. He reconvened his demon swarm. He summoned the demons
of Hatred and Discord, and asked the demons of Jealousy
and Unforgiveness to come before him again.
Even now I have learned something new about
humans. The God says that there is nothing new under
the sun, but I think my antichrist and his dysfunctional
family represent a whole new branch of humanity. He
laughed heartily at his own joke. The demons laughed

373

mirthlessly, to appease their master. When he stopped

laughing, the demons quieted as well.
Heres what I want: I want an all-out assault, an
onslaught of demonic mind control against my antichrist.
He is too much his own man. If I cannot control him, I
will destroy him after I get his brother to worship me.
Hatred and Discord, I want you to be his constant
companions. I dont want him to do anything until he
sees the parents. They are on their way to London to see
their boys.
Jealousy and Unforgiveness, go back to business
as usual. Just because he did not adopt you at first, does
not mean that he will not eventually accept your
ministrations. Time these matters carefully. He leaned
over the four demons from the towering throne, a giant
distorted face that blotted out what passed for sky in the
underworld. I want destruction and mayhem. His voice
was dark and deep and ominous. You will suffer greatly
if you fail this time.
ARLENE AND IVES TOGETHER AGAIN
George had told Ives to pack his bags and notify
his landlord that hes been called into government
service, so he would have to cancel his lease. He called
Arlene to let her know that orders would be coming to
transfer her to his command. He asked her if she wanted
to be transferred, reassuring her that if she did not want
to be relocated to London and work at Headquarters, he
would talk to Paul and leave her where she is.
374

She said she would go. George suspected that she

just wanted to be with Ives. He knew Ives wanted to be
with her. He didnt mind accommodating them.
He gave them 10 days to get themselves to
London. That was simply not enough time to close down
a residence, find a new one, and set up another
household.

Thats

why

Global

Headquarters

had

temporary quarters, like visiting quarters on a military

installation.
They were instructed to cancel leases, turn off
utilities and pack all their personal items. Furniture,
appliances, and all other household goods would be
packed, shipped, and stored in London for them until
they could find residences.
While Arlene packed all her worldly goods, Ives
arranged for the transfer of all of his research at the
hospital. He created a manifest of all the stages of his
research
murder

and
and

information

investigatory
the

was

comas.

material

Every

catalogued

regarding

digitized

and

piece

streamed

to

the
of
a

computerized receptacle, on a separate server at Global

Headquarters with his name on it. It was encrypted and
triple secured.
After Ives took care of his research and went home
to organize his packing, he called Arlene. With his phone
on speaker, he talked to her about how her preparations
so far.
Hello!
375

Hi Ives. Whats going on? Is there a problem with

your information transfer?
No, ah, no. Ives suddenly felt awkward. He knew
what he wanted, but he wasnt quite sure where to go
from here. Nothing like that. Nothing about business in
fact. Um. Ah! How about dinner?
I eat it every day. Arlene giggled. She let the
silence fall between them.
I do, too, and, he picked up the joke and ran
with it. we should eat together this evening. What
time?
Where?
Ill pick you up about 6
Oooooh, early, she interrupted with amusement.
Yes. Early. Overdress.
Okay then! Ill see you at 6.
Arlene overdressed stylishly and provocatively.
Ives overdressed only stylishly. When he rang her
doorbell, and she asked him inside, he did not want to go
to dinner.
Wow! Arlene, can I say that you clean up well?
Yes, doctor, you can say that as much as youd
like. A glass of wine before we go?
Okay. Yes. I have reservations at Dockside; we
can surf or turf or both if you want. He sat down as she
poured two glasses of wine in the kitchen. He rose when
she came back into the room, not because he was a
376

gentleman, but because he was almost incapable of

waiting until dinner to tell her how he was feeling.
Cheers. They clinked glasses. Arlene sat down
on the sofa, but Ives remained standing, looking at her
from the other side of her coffee table. He drained his
glass and put the empty vessel on the coffee table. He
sat down beside Arlene, and took one of her hands in his.
You know, Ive always considered my work so
important, that I have adjusted my bots to suppress
my.desires, so as not to be distracted. Yet, I find myself
attracted to you. What that means is -- and I know this is
ultra-rational of me it means that my attraction is
purely emotional. Arlene, I want to know you better, get
to know you. I dont want an affair.
Arlene interrupted him and scooched closer to him
on the sofa. I dont either. I didnt use the bots, but I
had decided that career advancement meant more to me
than casual affairs. Im probably not as religious as you
are, but I do think that abstinence until marriage is good
for people who only want to marry once.
Ives dropped her hand and fell back on the sofa
with a sign of relief. That means you like me, too!
I dont know how to answer that. She made a
face at him.
It wasnt a question, dear heart, it was a
statement. When we met in the hallway outside the
elevators, you looked at me like you want to devour me.
377

I did, Ives. I looked at you that way. Im not

promiscuous, though. I just felt out of control from the
moment I met you.
Dont worry, I have enough control for both of us
right now. And I only want to marry once. Me and the
bots will keep us on an even keel as long as we need.
Ives drew close to Arlene and they kissed, intentionally,
for the very first time.
THRONE ROOM - Song of Songs 2:7 Do not stir up
nor awaken love until it pleases. NKJV
Why am I here? Abaddon stood at the foot of
Throne, leaning against the bottom step. The Father had
summoned him.
The Father said, I just wanted you to see the
results that your demons returned with respect to my
servant, Ives.
The enemy rolled his demonic eyes. Yes, I know.
Those demons, he laughed insincerely, you just cant
trust them to carry out their assignments. Whoo. He
looked down at the floor.
I told you that you could have neither Ives nor
George.
But its not fair!
How is it not fair that I warned you advance that
you would not succeed with them?
You didnt stop me from tempting them!
You wanted to tempt them.
Yes. Its all I have left.
378

You can take satisfaction in bringing together two

people who will share a great love.
Wunnerful.
IVES AND ARLENE AGAIN
Five days after their reassignments, Ives and
Arlene had become inseparable. She assisted him in
finalizing

the

transfer

of

all

his

research

and

investigatory material. He assisted her in finishing her

packing and delivering gifts of some of her other worldly
goods to her parents, friends and co-workers.
Ive never met the parents before, Ives told her
as they left her parents home in Indiana. And Ive
certainly never met any parents from the any of the
states that begin and end in a vowelOhio, Indiana,
Idaho, Iowa and like that.
Whats so bad about states that begin an end in a
vowel?
In addition to having significantly cold winters
Pennsylvania

and

West

Virginia

have

cold

winters.
Dont interrupt. Cold winters where the people
aredifferent. How do know youre from a state that
begins and ends in a vowel?
Do I want to hear this?
You know youre from a state that begins and
ends in a vowel when you know whats supposed to be
knee high by the Fourth of July.
I hate you.
379

You know youre from a state that begins and

ends in a vowel when you know all the 4 seasons: Winter,
Still Winter, Almost Winter, and Construction.
Shut up.
You know youre from a state that begins and
ends in a vowel when driving is better in the winter
because the potholes are filled with snow. Arlene put
her fingers in her ears and started singing la-la-la-lala
The evening of the day they returned from
Indiana, they fell asleep together in Ives apartment. On
the sixth morning, just four days before they were to
travel to London, they slept together. Ives on the sofa,
Arlene on the love seat.
Ives realized that he had looked forward to seeing
Arlene every day for quite a few days. More than that,
waking up to her presence was extremely satisfying. The
only thing that would make life better would be to wake
up in bed with her. He shook himself and sat for a
moment watching her sleep.
He

got

up

and

started

making

breakfast

preparations. When he heard her stir, he offered her a

cup of coffee, which she received enthusiastically. They
sat over coffee, eggs, toast and bacon and talked about
their plans for the day.
Do you have your temporary quarters assignment
yet? Ives asked her.
380

No, not yet. George says he put in our requests.

Hes got staff already.
He doesnt do anything clerical. Not arrange an
appointment, not make a phone call, not even ask the
computer to print. Hes the great delegator. Im not
surprised that he has staff already. He tells people to tell
other people to do things. Ives laughed a little laugh.
Why?
Why what?
Why do you ask about my quarters assignment?
Oh. I love you. Lets get married before we go to
London. I want to live with you. Ives looked studiously
at his eggs and bacon, as though they required his
undivided attention.
Arlene wanted to giggle, but she also wanted to
take this moment seriously. He didnt produce a ring, so
she had nothing to swoon over. It was obvious that he
thought about marriage after he woke up that morning.
She had already thought about getting married before
traveling to their new assignment.
I love you, too. Okay. I want to live with you, too.
Look at me. Ives looked up into her smiling face.
Ives put the phone on speaker and asked it to call
George personal phone. He answered on the first ring.
Yes.
Can Arlene and I share temporary quarters?
Good morning! Yes. You devil!
381

And wed like to know if youll come to our

wedding ceremony tomorrow.
Youre cutting it pretty close arent you? Im
leaving tomorrow.
Well do it before your flight leaves.
Arlene said, Tonight then.
You should be careful about marrying a person
smarter than you, Ives. Okay, tonight. Just tell me when
and where. Darn!
What? asked Ives.
No time for a bachelor party. Well have one in
London. Get back to me with details. Ta!
Ives cut the connection and embraced his wife tobe.
GEORGE AT HEADQUARTERS
George rubbed his eyes gingerly. He thought
about the quaint but charming wedding ceremony he had
attended the evening before he left Philadelphia. No
parents, no siblings. These people really wanted to be
together! He had asked Ives why the couple didnt
consider cohabitating and having a huge wedding later.
Ives responded, Were both religious and oldfashioned.
Its old-fashioned to have the big wedding and
the party!
Its also old-fashioned to care more about what
God thinks about what were doing than anyone else.
382

Right then. How do you think Arlenes going to

feel about becoming part of our act?
Ives laughed heartily, throwing his head back and
closing his eyes tightly with amusement and joy. She
likes you, George. And she appreciates it that you let us
stay together as a team. Shes going to spend a lot of
time thanking you.
Oooh. I hope you mean with invitations to
dinner.
Of course you fool!
He was looking forward to seeing them today,
even though it had been only two days since the
wedding. George was anxious to decompress with Ives.
He could relax with him. Maybe he could shoot a few
hoops in the middle of the day to cool himself out.
He also thought about Brown. He turned on the
shower as he thought about the fact that Brown wants to
kill him. If not for his training, he couldnt consider the
idea without panic. Instead, he planned his defensive
postures again and again. He would not be caught off
guard.
While he was in the shower, he took time to talk to
the God.
On his way to Headquarters, George kept a
lookout for Joy. Joy Rogers. He had actually prayed for an
opportunity to see her again. There was something
compelling about the woman. She was beautiful, but
there was some other quality that he wanted to
383

experience. And evaluate. And draw near to. George was

so busy looking for Joy that he nearly bumped into her
when he stepped off the lift.
She smiled at him and stopped in front of him. Joy
looked at him with recognition and expectation. Her
enigmatic smile lit up her beautiful face.
Excuse me, Miss Joy. I have been looking for you
since yesterday morning. George decided not to waste
any time. Have you had breakfast? Lets go have a
coffee.
Its 9 oclock in the morning. There is work to
do. She did not attempt to step away. She wore very
high heels, and swayed just a little as she spoke, and
shifted from one foot to the other. As far as George was
concerned, this was the inviting dance of the seven veils.
And her voice sounded like a symphony.
It can wait a little while. Please. Coffee. He took
a step toward her and could suddenly smell her perfume.
The scent compelled his left hand to take her right hand
between his thumb and forefinger. He was a little
embarrassed that his thumb ran over the back of her
hand without getting orders from his brain.
He liked the sensation of his brain disconnecting
when in her presence. Nevertheless, he realized that it
was necessary to regain control before other autonomic
and much more embarrassing reactions occurred.
Fortunately, Joy acquiesced. She said, There is
coffee in the outer area of your office suite. Lets get a
384

cup there. For the first time, he noticed that she had an
accent.
As they moved toward his office, he asked her,
Youre from London?
Mostly. She looked in his direction and threw
him a vivacious smile. I come and go.
Ah. You travel for this job?
Yes. Yes, Id say I travel for my job.
It was an odd response, but George did not care.
He just wanted to hear her talk, see her walk, smell her
scent, and get the opportunity to touch her again. The
door to his office suite opened automatically as they
approached because they were..them. The doors were
programmed to know him. He stepped back to let her
precede him, and caught a glimpse of her hips as they
rose and fell in passing. He almost stopped walking to
watch her, just as he was transfixed when he first
clapped eyeballs on her. He stared.
His

secretary/receptionist/assistant

was

saying

Good morning, sir for the second time when he shifted

his gaze from Joy to him.
Good morning, uh, uh George was trying to
kick-start his memory, Bryan! This is Miss Joy
I know Joy, sir. We have been working here
together for a while. There was a smile in Bryans voice,
but no smile on his face. Coffee? Sir.
George threw Bryan a look that said, Dont be a
smart aleck. Yes. Well have it in my office.
385

Joy sat down at his work table and crossed her

legs at the knees in a most prim and ladylike fashion. He
pulled a chair next to hers. For the first time, he noticed
how she was dressed. Joy had curves, and they were
obvious even though surrounded by a beautiful knit
fabric of some kind. Her dress was long enough to hide
her knees when she sat. He could see only her shapely
calves and ankles.
He was astonished at how provocative she was to
him. Bryan delivered the coffee to them before he could
think of something else to say. When the door closed
behind Bryan, Joy said,
Thanks

for

the

coffee.

How

do

you

like

Headquarters so far?
Its ok with me. Its a place to work.
So, you are the Presidents brother? She sipped
her coffee. She looked right into his eyes.
George felt like she looked into his soul as well.
He was a spy, accustomed to being guarded about the
release of information. Yes, he heard himself say. She
is a dangerous woman!
BROWN AT HEADQUARTERS
Brown didnt like meeting with people. He didnt
like people.
He had staff meetings because the President
insisted. The President wanted to review video of all
meetings so that he could assess how well teams were
working. Or how badly they failed. POTUE did not force
386

Brown to be more personable than was comfortable for

him. Nevertheless, he required him to ask certain
questions, get certain information and give certain
orders. He did, he got it, and he gave them. That is all.
Each meeting was as short and perfunctory as
Brown could manage. His operatives didnt like him or
the meetings, but they realized what his goals were.
They cooperated. Brown could have five such meetings
in eight hours, and still be home for dinner, if he wanted
to go home.
Today he had additional goals. He was given
orders not to create surveillance video on George or his
staff. He would not disobey the President. Yet, he could
watch his enemy carefully enough by using the existing
external installations.
Brown discovered from his operative briefings that
all the members of the Global Economic Body except two
had been murdered. There were no real investigations
going forward, even though the public was being treated
to some official investigation theater. The members of
the Global Economic Body who were still alive were in
hiding. They realized that that they were in great danger.
Their days were numbered in the single digits.
His operatives had, against all odds, managed to
eradicate

all

of

the

members

of

the

Worldwide

Sovereignty Coalition in one fell swoop. It was a

relatively easy task, as it was easy to know where they
all were at any given time, and their security teams were
387

made up of operatives who reported to Brown. He

needed only one operative per security team. But in
anticipation of the Presidents needed to keep them all
under control, Brown had slipped more than one of his
operatives on each Powers security brigade.
It was easy to activate them all at once.
The only person standing between POTUE and his
ascension to god of this world, was the Vice President of
United Earth. She was also elected for life. So her life
had to come to an end. The President had not yet given
orders about her assassination, but Brown had already
placed his operatives and was constructing a plan.
The difference between the VPs assassination and
the murders that had just taken place, was that the
worlds voting population would want investigatory
results within a reasonable time. Brown planned to give
them a murderer at the earliest possible moment. And he
already knew who it would be.

388

CHAPTER 10

THEY ARRIVE - Colossians 3:19 Husbands, love

your wives NKJV
The DeMateo-St. Jacques were limousined from
the tarmac where their private Global Government
aircraft landed, to their temporary quarters at Global
Headquarters. Even though they were not required to
report for work until the next day, Ives wanted to get to
the office sometime that very morning.
Why?

Arlene

asked

that

question

back

in

Philadelphia, while they boarded the private jet.

I cant just walk in and work. Ive got to see it all,
re-organize it, put my hands on all of it.
You cant just hit the ground running, Arlene
said non-judgmentally.
I am not George. Hes got a sense of adventure
that I dont have. I plod. He runs like the wind.
You dont plod! Youre a brilliant researcher. You
never forget anything. You can connect the pieces to a
puzzle better than anyone, anywhere.
Perhaps plod is a bad word. But you know what
I mean about the differences between George and me.
Sometimes I do wish I were more like him.
I dont. Im not all that attracted to him. Hes like
a precocious pre-teen. Im sure Ill be happy to have a
389

child like him when the time comes, but hes mostly like
a runaway train. He cant be anticipated. Hes hard to
relate to.
Have a son? Have a child. Thats right! Were
married and we can have children. It warmed Ives all
over to think about a pregnant wife, an infant, a family to
take care of and nurture. They had not had time to adjust
their bots so that they could get pregnant, but he made a
mental note to himself to make those adjustments very
soon.
Once they arrived at temporary quarters, they did
not even have to go outside to get to the office complex
itself. Arlene remained in the apartment to unpack and
organize, while Ives made his way to Georges office
suite. He needed authorization to look at his own labs
the day before he was to start work.
Following GPS-like directions he obtained from
the main lobbys digital directory, he arrived just outside
the reception area of the suite. The doors opened on his
approach. The young man behind the desk stood as Ives
entered and said, Welcome Dr. St. Jacques. Onyx said
that you would arrive today. Its a good thing he
informed me so that I could provide the doors with your
profile.
Ah. My genetic profile. It scans me and opens the
door. What about visitors? How do they get in?
They dont. No one gets in here unless they are
scanned downstairs just for these doors for a limited
390

period. Our security clearance is off the charts. Bryans

voice was breathy and his enunciation precise. He didnt
seem tough enough to work for George.
Who is Onyx? Im here for
Bryan interrupted him, He will tell you all about
it when his appointment has left his office. Please. Have
a seat. Coffee? Tea? Biscuit?
Inside the inner office, George sat near Joy
Rogers, thinking, She is a dangerous woman! You are a
dangerous woman to me Miss Joy. He smiled his most
charming smile at her and reached for the hand that did
not hold her coffee cup.
Why is that Onyx? She deftly avoided his grab
for her hand.
You know why Miss Joy. I have lived quite a while
and Ive never met a woman whoa woman like you.
She laughed. It sounded like the tinkling of many
bells. There are no women like me, Onyx. She placed
her cup carefully on the table and stood. I will see you
this evening. Dr. St. Jacques is here. George stood
quickly and tried to block her path.
Wait. See me? How are you going to see me? He
tucked away the information about Ives in favor of
keeping Joys attention.
With my eyes. I will find you. She dodged him
and walked to the office door, which opened for her. She
paused and turned her beautiful smile on him. She
walked out of his office and out of the suite doors into
391

the hallway and was gone. Neither Bryan nor Ives looked
up as she departed.
George was left standing with his hands on his
hips, arms akimbo. He was still smiling when Ives rose
from his seat and approached George.
Hello? Ives could see that George had not looked
in his direction. George! At the mention of his given
name, George looked at Ives.
Dont call me that anymore. My appellation is
Onyx. Use it and never forget it. Come on in. We have a
briefing before you can go anywhere else and do
anything else.
Ives

entered

Georges

office.

Bryan,

said

George, Dont interrupt me for the next hour, unless the

President wants through. Thats an order.
Bryan responded with a breathy but snappy, Yes
sir!
The door closed and George grabbed Ives upper
arms and held him at arms length. You look the same.
Do you feel different now that you are a married man?
Ives extricated himself from Georges grip and started
walking around his office appraisingly.
I feel fine, thank you very much.Onyx.
Thats Mr. Onyx to you.
So why did you change your name?
Do you know nothing about spy stuff? Sit down.
Have you eaten breakfast? George stepped near his
392

door. It opened and he said to Bryan, Breakfast for two

in here ASAP.
Yes sir.
And bring us more coffee. In fact, I want a coffee
machine in here as well as out there. Make it happen
sometime this morning.
Breakfast and coffee machine.
Thanks Bryan.
George sat down and began briefing Ives without
further personal conversation. There was no way to give
Ives and Arlene any of this information in advance of
their arrival at Headquarters. There was no place on
Earth as secure as Headquarters, so there was no place
on Earth where either one of them could be briefed
about even the most minor Headquarters routines.
Ives, you realize that calling me anything but
Onyx endangers my life, your life and the life of your
friends and acquaintances.
No. Ives said no, but the color left his face and
he could no longer smile.
Look Im sorry, but I have to be brutal about this
because this is a brutal business. If you dont have the
stomach for this, stop me now. Go back to the Hospital.
Well reprogram your bots to make you forget. I wont go
any further. Take your wife and go home. George did
not let Ives off the hook.
No matter what you reveal to me, I never know
who you really are.
393

Is this a problem, Ives? Youre my best friend who

is not my brother. I can tell you anything and everything,
but I wont tell you another thing until you decide if this
is where you want to be. It couldnt be done any other
way.
WaitIm your best friend who is not your
brother. Whats that mean?
I told you that Paul was my best friend, have
known him since childhood.
How does one forget that conversation?
We were just informed we just found out from
someoneit was revealed to us that we are related.
Uh-huh.
George leaned toward Ives and said earnestly,
When two sets of monozygotic twins have children, are
the children siblings or cousins?
You went to medical school. Cousin is partially a
sociological expression of consanguinity. Genetically the
children you describe are siblings. It cant be any other
way.
Okay then. Siblings. Me and Paul.
You know, I just told my wife that I was not good
at hitting the ground running. But I was wrong. This is
the most new information I have ever had to absorb in
my life. And I know you havent even scratched the
surface of the gobs of information that you have to
transfer into my brain. I trust you G..Onyx. Lets have it.
Wheres that coffee?
394

George brought his computer to life and gave Ives

the gobs of information that were necessary for him to
function. He was prepared for the research, but not
prepared for all the other protocols necessary for anyone
working

at

Global

Headquarters

for

the

lifetime

President of United Earth.

Martial

arts?

Why?

Im

physician

doing

research. Why do I have to learn ten ways to kill a

person?
You need to protect yourself. Not only are you
doing an invaluable job, youre going to have classified
information in your brain you may not even realize is
there. You cant be kidnapped and tortured. Theres a
torture for everybody. Youve got to be able to extricate
yourself from any assault.
Ok. Next?
George touched on security measures for the lab
and computers. Arlene was cleared for everywhere in the
complex that Ives could access, but Ives was not free to
be everywhere she could be. George and the President
and Brown could visit every nook and cranny, but anyone
but the President could be temporarily cut off from
access to anywhere at any time.
After

lunch,

they

thoroughly

discussed

the

BIODARCHIP research that was Ives main responsibility.

This is important to Paul, Ives.

395

The bots have been sufficient for the last 120

years or so. They work fine for almost everything, and for
everyone. Why do we need this new technology?
George banged his head on the table for what
seemed like the hundredth time that morning. Ives,
yours is not to reason whyjust do it!
Is that going to be the continuing refrain for
working here? Because he says so!
Yes. Yes it is! George got up from his chair to get
more coffee and get another sandwich. His high-fashion
suit, vest and silk tie were all in disarray. Just as he
approached

the

refreshments,

Bryans

holograph

appeared in front of George. Onyx. Arlene DeMateo-St.

Jacques is returning your call.
Put her on speaker. Arlene!
Hello Onyx. Are you going to keep my husband
much longer?
Hes more my employee and less your husband
than he has ever been. I want him to join Paul and me for
any early dinner. Well have cocktails with you at my
digs.
How did you get a permanent place so quickly?
Ive lived in London before. Ive owned the condo
for decades.
Ives said, I learn something new about you every
day.
Bye Arlene.
Goodbye wife, said Ives cheerfully.
396

The briefing went on until early afternoon. Bryan

issued security documents, cards, chips and other indicia
of authorization as they were created for Ives use and
benefit. He also created schedules, took pictures and
recorded retina patterns, fingerprints, moles, blemishes,
and made a cast of his teeth.
Did you have to go through this?
Years ago.
Thats

right.

Youve

been

working

for

the

Presidentfor how long?

As long as hes been President.
So when we met at the Hospital, you were
already a spy.
Operative.

was

assigned

there

to

watch

someone. Brown discovered some irregularities. Paul

assigned me because of my medical degree. After we
fixed the problem, we needed to hire more doctors. You
came in, I hired you, end of story.
Come on! Im on the inside now. Tell me why you
hired me for real. I was the odd man out.
Need to know, Ives. Ever heard of that?

397

PAULS PRESIDENCY - Proverbs 12:1 Whoever

loves instruction loves knowledge, but he who hates
correction is stupid. NKJV
Paul came into the presidency with a fully-formed
plan for the operation of Earths global government.
Over time, he planned to exercise dominion over the
Global Congress, making it ineffective. It was not that
difficult to accomplish. The elected legislative body with
senators from all over the Earth, was made up of the
most avaricious, selfish and vicious men and women on
the planet. It was easy to bribe those whose votes could
be bought, blackmail the ones who wanted to take power
from him, and then murder the remaining demigods who
challenged Pauls authority.
A significant portion of his Pauls plan was to bring
all scientific inquiry under his control. There would be no
more private funding of significant scientific research.
When

there

were

still

nation

states,

in

capitalist

countries, governments may have provided research

grants

for

certain

defense

related

technological

research, but private corporations, and public and

private educational institutions were, by and large, the
incubators of new ideas. Governments then had to buy or
lease technology from the private sector. In underdeveloped

countries,

or

non-capitalist

nations,

the

governments drove technological advancements, and

retained ownership and control of the outcomes. When
Paul took office, the world was a mixed bag of private
398

ownership and government control of research and

development.
He changed it all with tax revenues. He built
regional hospitals with well-funded laboratories. With
the bots and the doctors, nurses and diagnostics, every
person on Earth received top-notch medical care. What
the general public did not understand, though, was that
the worlds population were all Pauls guinea pigs. All
information about all diseases and treatments were
catalogued and used as the basis for on-going research.
Tax revenues also drove each and every publicly-funded
educational institution. There were labs in each, and all
information was pooled so as to facilitate the sharing of
each breakthrough.
Certain populations were taxed to death to
support Pauls hospitals and laboratories. The regions of
Earth that produced no technology had income, real
estate and personal property tax rates that were
effectively as high as fifty-percent of gross income. They
received free medical care, telephone, GPS devices,
nanobots, access to the worldnet and other essentials,
but there was little disposable income for stylish clothes,
or cars or fancy residences. And there was no leisure
time left for introspection or relaxation or worship.
In contrast, the employees of the government labs
and hospitals, and the small privately-owned companies
that were licensed to do small-scale research projects,
399

had an effective tax rate of less than twenty percent.

Members of Global Congress werent taxed at all.
All scientists fell in the second group. Doctors,
nurses, lab techs, anybody who ran any equipment that
touched on research, were all considered scientists for
tax

purposes.

These

people

lived

well,

and

had

everything that life could possibly offer. Not only did they
have lots of disposable income, they worked a minimum
number of hours on-site. Most of them worked from
home, connected to the laboratories and research
centers by worldnet. Some research equipment was also
duplicated at a high-powered researchers residence. As
a consequence, these people had plenty of time to think,
postulate, relax, andyesworship at church, temple,
mosque or other place of worship.
These were the people who were of most value to
Paul. There was a hierarchy. At the bottom of the
hierarchy of scientists were technicians and those who
maintained the technology. Next were those who had the
knowledge

to

interpret

both

inputs

and

outputs,

especially of the bots and technology that communicated

with them. Most valuable to Pauls ends were those who
generated new ideas and peopled the labs that created
new technologies.
Among the last were Pauls gold standard. Most
scientists used existing technological output to come up
with new ideas. These new ideas were mostly derived
from that which they could already observe. But Paul
400

wanted to raise up the research scientists who had leaps

of creativity, vision and intuition.
Brown had been sent to the North American
Hospital to find out where all the money was going.
There was nothing new or creative being produced
there, the hospital was treating the fewest number of
patients of all the regional hospitals on Earth, and tax
revenues were disappearing down a black hole with
nothing to show for the expenditures. Brown discovered
that the black hole was the Hospitals administrator.
The Chief.
Paul did not act right away. He sent George.
George was already in Pauls employ, but only because
he was his best friend in the world. He had given George
some minor jobs to do, using his skills as a top-notch
physician, his extraordinary facility for the martial arts,
and his God-given charisma. This was a perfect longterm job for George. Paul intended to leave him there as
Chief for an indefinite period.
After George was ensconced as chief of laboratory
and diagnostic services, Brown engineered Georges
promotion to assistant Chief. It was there and then that
Brown and George assembled the evidence against the
Chief. It took years of undercover investigation. The
Chief was a master at moving funds around and
sloughing dollars off the top without being detected. He
was arrested, incarcerated and executed. Hughes was
401

appointed in his place. George simply refused to become

Chief.
The second part of Georges assignment was to
raise the level of scientific inquiry and results at the
Hospital. It was difficult to do while the Chief was
embezzling, because there was never enough money to
pay for expansion. Yet, George talked the new Chief into
letting him increase the number of physicians in the
hospital, and splitting their time between the lab and
patient care in specific disciplines.
George initiated a cattle call for physicians who
liked research and patient care, and who had significant
experience at both. Surprisingly, Pauls program had
made physicians choose between lab work and patient
care, and the research was most rewarding for them.
This was not surprising, given the fact that the bots were
doing all the hands-on work of keeping people well. A
medical degree was still a necessary prerequisite for
treating people in hospitals, but not as crucial or as
prestigious as it used to be.
From

worldwide

pool

of

doctors,

George

received only about 100 curriculum vitae. With all of the

scrutiny that George could bring to bear, fully half of
those applicants were eliminated as possibilities. Out of
the other 50, George didnt like to the looks of another
20. Patient care required people who looked like they
could be relied on, who behaved like someone who cared
about a patients condition, even if they really didnt. If a
402

photograph or video of a person did not reveal these

traits, George eliminated those candidates as well.
George felt that the remaining 30 candidates
would have to be interviewed.
He arranged for the Hospitals personnel director
to interview all thirty candidates. She was not happy
about it. George insisted. He gave her a set of questions
to ask, and possible follow-up questions, and required
her to video each interview. George reviewed each one.
One

question

that

George

wanted

each

interviewee to answer, required the candidate to explain

in detail his or her research model, and why they liked it,
and what kind of equipment, in the best of all possible
worlds, they would like to use that fits their model. Ten
of the candidates did exactly what they were required to
do and did it very well. But only one of the candidates
listed all of the equipment he needed right down to the
model numbers and manufacturers, from memory, right
on the spot.
Dr. Ives St. Jacques. In addition, he required the
least amount of high-tech equipment. When asked why
he required so little equipment compared to the amount
of equipment that populated the average government
lab, he responded a little sheepishly, I like thinking. I
like thinking outside the box. Sometimes I just want to
sit and stare at results until my brain comes up with an
answer, or an idea, or it just shuts down and asks for
403

more input. Sometimes I like to walk around, or go to the

gym and run. That doesnt require lab equipment.
George interviewed the ten. He hired them all, but
he liked Ives the best. He gave him the best lab suite,
with all of the best equipment so that the results of his
thinking could be accommodated, no matter what he
came up with!
When George checked in with Paul about Georges
hire, Paul was ecstatic. Where has he been?
Michigan State University.
Lost

in

the

muck

and

mire

of

mundane

anonymity. Paul shook his head.

I dont know what that means and I dont care.
Paul barked a short laugh. I mean that hell break
out now. We wont make him write books, or make
presentations, or teach classes. Give him his freedom,
George. Lets see what he comes up with.
THE

FIELD

HOUSE

bodily exercise profits

Timothy

little,

but

4:8

For

godliness

is

profitable for all things, having promise of the life

that now is and of that which is to come. NKJV
The Headquarters Field House was the site of all
training, and all competition in the name of training. It
wasnt really a true field house. It was the largest onestory indoor sports facility in all of London. It occupied
an acre from wall to wall, and had multiple dojos,
basketball courts, weight rooms, running suites, flat
greens for bowls, tennis courts and almost every other
404

kind of sports room or court a person could think of.

Some of the spaces were put to multiple uses on
alternate days.
Every person who worked at Headquarters was
required to learn a martial art. As George had informed
Ives, each and every person who worked there was in the
possession of some piece of information that made them
vulnerable to attack. Paul wanted all of them to be able
to hold off attackers, at the very least, until security
could reach them.
Brown, George and other operatives who had been
around for decades, were conversant in multiple forms of
martial arts. They engaged in mixed martial arts
tournaments to keep their skills sharp and familiar. The
more forms a person knew, the better chance he or she
had to survive an assault.
Arlene was no slouch. She did not have the
exposure to multiple forms like Brown or George, but
she could beat up her husband.
Ow! Ives lay on the mat, looking at the ceiling.
I didnt hurt you. Arlene leaned over and offered
her hand to assist Ives.
Not my body. My manhood. He ignored her offer
of assistance and rolled over onto his knees and helped
himself up. I didnt know you could do that.
Police officer?
George approached the pair. Ives, what was
that? He was fighting off a smile.
405

I was trying to throw her like you taught me. He

looked at Georges face and said, Come on, man! I
didnt even fight on the playground.
Well, George said through attempts not to laugh
out loud, this is no playground and she is not the little
girl whose braids you just pulled. He laughed anyway.
That was their first day at the Field House. In the
ensuing days, Ives was shamed into learning jiu jitsu
better than his wife. Other operatives were watching him
learn, and get beat down. Within the first thirty days of
daily matches with George, Arlene and others, Ives could
be attacked, turn on his attacker and escape.
After weeks of alternating public humiliation and
triumph, Ives entered the locker room. Other operatives
had just showered and were clad in large towels while
they examined the contents of their own lockers. When
Ives opened his locker door, one of the men greeted him.
Doctor.
Yeah. How you doin?
Slightly better than you, Doc. Although today, you
managed to get away. He and the other men snorted,
snickered and laughed.
Come on you guys! Im a doctor. Its all Im
supposed to learn to do. He spoke evenly, but slammed
his locker door.
Well, its all Onyx is training you to do. His other
operatives are as sharp as they come. Hes a doc
himself.
406

Yes. Yes he is. Ives could feel his cheeks warm.

Im not an operative, really, uh, though. Im in
laboratory research.
Yes. That must be it. See you doc. They left
smacking each other on each others bare shoulders, still
snorting and laughing.

George passed them as they

turned the corner. Onyx! One of them shouted at

George. Ives could hear a brief round of grunts and
shouts and more smacks, before George backed into the
locker area.
It took five of you! George shouted at the group.
Arlene rounded the corner right behind George.
You are better than that. You let them tag you,
Arlene said a she followed him into the locker room.
I need to give them a false sense of security.
Theres a tournament coming up. My team is going to
whip the snot right out of them.
Whos their team leader? Arlene stepped up next
to her husband and opened her own locker.
Brown.
You called? The three turned around to see
Brown leaning against the far row of lockers. He was in
workout gear, perspiration gleaming on his forehead.
No one spoke. Brown continued, Beat the snot
out of my boys? I dont think so Onyx. You cant even
train a new guy. Browns hands were behind his back.
He looked relaxed, but he was not. George could see that
407

he was coiled like a snake, and like a snake, ready to

strike.
George would not start a fight with Brown while
Arlene and George were present. He knew he couldnt
protect them, and they could not protect themselves
against Brown. Brown was capable of killing both of
them if George were incapacitated.
Lets take this outside, Brown. We havent
sparred in a long time. Arlene and Ives both looked at
George with alarm. Before they could beg him not to
fight Brown, Brown piped up.
Awww. Need to protect your pets, Onyx? He
asked the question with faux concern, pushing out his
bottom lip.
Arlene turned her attention to Brown, taking a
step in his direction, Heres your pet.
George grabbed her arm before she could put
another foot on the ground. He slammed her back
against her own locker and told her to get out and take
Ives with her.
Brown stood straight up and alarms went off in
Georges head. He put himself between Brown and his
friends, his back to them. There was no place for them to
go now. Arlene realized it. She promised herself to back
him up with all she had.
George would not wait for Brown to approach
them. Instead, he approached Brown slowly around the
benches that separated them. Brown stood still where he
408

was, waiting for George to come within striking distance.

Are you sure you want to do this, Onyx? After I kill you,
its all over for your pets.
You wont kill me, Brown. You are too oldand
slow. They were both prepared to strike when a familiar
voice stopped them in their tracks.
Why cant you boys play well together?
Arlene could simply not believe how much like two
little boys both Brown and George appeared to be when
they heard the Presidents voice. They looked at each
other with big round surprised eyes, snapped out of their
stances, and looked briefly at the floor of the locker room
before turning sheepish grins toward Paul.
If everyones worked out, I think we can all go
home now. Brown, Ill see you at our briefing later
tonight.
Yes sir. Brown backed around the lockers and
disappeared. Locker doors could be heard opening and
closing, and footsteps receded away from the place
where the President stood.
Paul turned to the other three. Ives and Arlene. I
know youve been here a month and I havent seen the
new spouse. I apologize for the oversight, Arlene. Ive
seen your husband for dinner multiple times, because his
boss likes dinner meetings. Paul approached Arlene and
shook her hand. Welcome. Dont let Brown and Onyx
alarm you. This is the place where its permissible for
testosterone to run wild.
409

It was so unexpected to hear Paul tell a joke that

they all laughed spasmodically. George said to Paul, You
usually work out after hours.
I know but., he looked over at Ives and Arlene
with his friendliest smile. Arlene poked Ives in the side
and he said, Were leaving! I mean, we have to leave
now, Mr. President. Nice seeing you. Onyx, see you
tomorrow?
Maybe later tonight. Ives and Arlene left. When
they were alone, George said, Whats up bro? Did you
come over here to save me from your chief of security?
No. And yes. Paul sat down. I mean, Im not
worried about you in a hand to hand confrontation with
Brown. I think you can take him, he lied, but I dont
want to lose either one of you right now. I knew you were
here. I want to talk to you for a few minutes.
George looked around the locker room. There are
other more private places.
Its private if I say so. And I say so right now.
Paul patted the bench next to him
George sat down on the bench across from him.
Youre contrary, you know that? Paul said with
amusement.
You like it, said George. Whats going on?
I feelout of sorts. Its the family. Its Boyd. He
rubbed his forehead briefly.
The quartet of demons nestled around Paul.
410

I thought you resolved that for yourself. George

leaned in toward his brother, his feet flat on the floor
between them. Paul put his horned head in his hands.
Jealousy and Unforgiveness whispered in Pauls
mind, but he ignored their unkind ideas as they took
shape in an imitation of his own voice. Hate and Discord
had more success.
I told you I hated Boyd for a moment. I dont feel
hate, but I think about hating him a lot. I think about the
consequences of hating him.
About how it would affect the moms?
Yes. And us. I know you dont hate him. He
looked up and smiled at George. You could never take
sides.
How did you know? How did he know? I never
let on!
Paul dropped his head again. Its not your style.
Inconsistent with your personality. The personality I
shaped. But the thoughts keep going around and
around in my head. Thats unusual for me. I can usually
control my thinking. But not about Boyd. Both men
stared at the floor of the locker room.
Dont give in, Paul. They sat quietly, opposite
each other on the benches. Staring at the floor. Dont
give in. George placed a hand on Pauls shoulder.
George thought, Make the hate go away. In Jesus Name.
Amen.
411

Hate fled screaming. Discord continued to press in

on Pauls thoughts.
GEORGE AND JOY REDUX - 1 Samuel 25:3 the
name of his wife Abigail. And she was a woman of
good understanding and beautiful appearance.
NKJV
George timed his arrival at his office suite each
morning to coincide with Joys appearing. They had
coffee. They met for lunch. Occasionally, when there was
no planned meeting with Paul, there was dinner. Paul
was torn between the desire to see his brother/best
friend every day for dinner, and the desire to see him
happy with the fabulous Joy.
He partially solved the problem by inviting Joy to
join them once or twice. They were both gracious and
came to the conclusion that they just had to share him. I
didnt think Id ever have dinner in the private dining
room. Thank you.
Dont

thank

me,

thank

your

boyfriend,

mean.Onyx. Paul smiled at her impishly over his wine

glass. Shes not dangerous!
He didnt invite me. You did, Mr. President. I
know that you treasure your alone time with him. Now
more than ever.
What do you mean, now more than ever.?
The world is changing very swiftly. You are the
President. Onyx has exceptional intuition and charm.
412

Your brother is the best tool in your toolbox for whats to

come. She sipped her wine.
The best tool in my toolbox, Paul repeated the
phrase

without

reaction.

The

demon

of

Jealousy

whispered, Maybe she IS dangerous. I do not need him

to be a tool, Joy. He is my brother and my best friend. I
like having him here. Paul was suddenly concerned.
Joy, has the fact of our relationship spread throughout
the facility?
No. Why do you ask?
You seemed to know. How did she know?
I can see the resemblance between you, despite
your plastic surgery.
What resemblance? How could she see it?
You are both so tall. Even though the average
height of human males has increased over the millennia,
you are both taller than every male in the complex
except the men from several tribes on the African
continent. And you both have luxurious heads of curly
black hair. She reached out and twirled a curl around
her finger. Paul did not try to avoid her touch. Im sorry
Mr. President. Ive wanted to do that ever since I first
saw you. She giggled and looked down into her wine
glass. She giggles like a school girl!
Any

other

resemblances?

He

enjoyed

her

company. I understand Georges fascination with her,

but.
413

Yes. Even though you have a bigger nose than

Onyx, your profiles are nearly identical. And you both
have very shapelygluteus maximus. She feigned
embarrassment. Why does she play at being coy?
That comes from the moms. He sipped his drink
again, looking at her appraisingly.
Did I just hear you say youve been scoping out
the moms? Ew! George had returned to the dining room
from his office just as Joy commented on Pauls
attributes.
No. But some things are obvious, like your big
nose, said Paul.
Joy just said yours is bigger.
I grew concerned that the complex was full of the
news of our relationship, Paul said. He glanced at Joy.
Why do you care, Paul? Hes not jealous! George
thought.
Its always about security. I dont need to worry
that youre a target. Or your friends. Or Joy. Paul
decided that he wanted her to feel valuable to both of
them. Ill learn more about her.
I get your point. Ive waited to hear the news go
around and come back to me, but Bryan hasnt reported
any conversations, and Brown would brief you if he
knew.
Brown. Thats certainly true. It dawned on Paul
that the person who should know such top secret
information has apparently missed it. It seemed odd to
414

Paul, but he did not know why. He surmised it was the

wine that clouded his thinking right then. He would think
about it tomorrow. Ill be sure to talk to Brown
tomorrow.
The demon of Discord was having a field day with
Pauls thoughts. Jealousy and Unforgiveness gave up
again, fleeing back to the underworld, soon after
Georges prayer caused Hate to cease and desist.
Discord was a subtle demon, and the thoughts he
planted in Paul were subtle as well. Despite its constant
whispering, Paul never grew angry or short-tempered
with George, or those whom George loved. Paul was no
longer jealous of Ives, but Demon Discord kept Paul
thinking about Joys influence over both he and George.
The Deceivers only hope was that he could cause
Pauls self-destruction when the parents came to London.
And that pending visitation was unknown to
George. Paul knew because of his constant surveillance
of the parents. He looked forward to seeing them, but a
pall of dread was cast over his expectation.
The next morning, George missed Joy at the
elevator. She was not in his outer office when he stepped
through the doors to his suite. He stopped and looked at
Bryan questioningly, but he only shrugged. George
opened his mouth to ask his phone to call Joys personal
phone, when the door opened and she and Arlene swept
in. They were carrying little shopping bags, with
415

perfumed tissue paper peeping out of the tops of each

bag. Each such bag had a lovely pastel color.
Where in the world were you shopping for
lingerie at this hour in the morning? said George.
There is a store open somewhere in the world at
all times. And how do you know its lingerie? Arlene
tilted her head sideways and looked at George with
bafflement.
I told you he would know, said Joy. She looked at
George. We have a date tonight and he thinks this is for
his benefit.
Georges thoughts raced off into the future. He
blinked his eyes rapidly as video of his potential late
evening activities played out in his mind. Arlene and Joy
looked at Bryan, who said with authority, and little
volume, Onyx!
George looked at Bryan with exasperation. Sir,
Bryan added. He looked at Joy, and stood. I have to run
an errand. I just wanted to inform you before I leave.
He walked briskly from the suite.
Arlene said to Joy, Hes all yours. I have work to
do. She then mouthed call me later, and left the suite.
George moved toward Joy, saying, Well I guess
that just leaves you and me. Joy backed away from him.
This is not lingerie. This is a gift that I purchased
for a baby shower. We left early this morning because
there was a sale in New York at a store that specializes
416

in baby gifts. Arlene purchased lingerie, in addition to

her shower gift, because she is still a newlywed.
Umm hmm. George turned and proceeded into
his office. He smiled smugly.
Its true. This is not for you. She followed him.
You are going to be disappointed.
I will not be disappointed to be in your lovely
presence this evening. No matter what youre wearing.
He sat down behind his desk and called his computer to
life. He undid his overpriced tie and put his feet upon his
desktop next to the monitor. He asked the computer for
the files he wanted to review. He smiled up at her, now
standing at the edge of his desk.
Okay. What time?
Sixish. Ill call you first.
She turned to go. When she got to the office door,
she turned to look back at him, to see if he was watching
her walk away. He was. She smiled. He smiled back.
George did not encounter Brown at the Field
House that day. It was a good day when he did not catch
a glimpse of the man, let alone meet him all sweaty and
confrontational. He had just called Joy to let her know
that he was on his way to her, when he turned the corner
to approach her office. Brown stood outside her office
door.
Onyx. Brown sported a feral grin. I understand
you have a date.
417

George became angry and afraid all at once. He

backed away from Joys office, hoping to draw Brown
away. Slow motion had begun. Georges brain was on
overdrive.
Brown was stuck like glue. He would not be drawn
away. What are you doing Brown? Why are you here?
I hate you, Brown said conversationally, just as
though he was talking about soda pop.
Then deal with me. Me. Not anyone else. He
wanted so much for Joy to stay inside her office. As much
as he wanted to see her lovely face when he called her,
he wanted her to stay in her office right now.
Not Miss Joy? I know thats what you call her.
Youre under orders NOT to watch me and my
team.
I didnt. I just listened to you talk about her to
your pets. Talk to her on your personal phone. Listen
outside your office door in the morning. Overhear you at
lunch.
This makes no sense, Brown.
It makes all the sense in the world when you
want to hurt someone.
You are baffling, Brown. You are the highestranking operative in the world. You are in charge of
security for POTUE. What else is there?
You. George inhaled sharply when Brown said
that one word. George assumed the worst, that Brown
knew that he and Paul were siblings. That he had always
418

known. He was, after all, free to look into everyones

background at all times, unless the President ordered
someone out of bounds. It dawned on George that Brown
might be the source of Pauls information about their
relationship. But it didnt fit somehow.
You.cant be me. George meant that Brown
could not be Pauls brother. He intended to talk Brown
down from whatever emotional place he occupied. But
the door to Joys office slid open. Georges heart was
suddenly in his throat as Joy was revealed standing
inside her office door.
Brown turned his head when he heard the door,
but his hands never left his sides, and his feet never
moved. Miss Joy. I understand you have a date. Please.
Join us.
Joy did not respond. And she did not move. She
looked at George, but she took no steps toward him.
George watched Brown carefully.
There was silence. George did not want to take a
chance with Joys safety by saying something that might
set Brown off. Joy did not want to put herself at Browns
mercy for Georges sake. Brown did not want to give up
his advantage over George. Stalemate. Impasse.
The standoff went on for an hour or a minute.
George certainly could not tell. His attention was fixed
on Browns every movement, twitch or reflex, intending
to intercept any hostile moves toward Joy, or deflect any
offensive attempts aimed at him. Brown finally spoke.
419

Well, Miss Joy, enjoy yourself. I know I will see

you tomorrow. Brown slowly turned away from the
office door and away from George. His first step was
away

from

Joy.

He

took

two

more

and

George

approached Joy. As soon as he did, Brown turned quickly

and had George by the arm before he could avoid his
grasp. Brown was masterful! He knew that, once he took
his attention off Joy, George would be intent on seeing to
her needs, instead of concentrating on Browns next
move.
Im not going to kill you today, Onyx. I have you,
but you have Miss Joy right now. He leaned close to
George, whose body now shielded Joy from Brown. He
whispered, Your day is coming. He released his grip on
George and disappeared quickly down the hall.

420

THE PARENTS IN LONDON - Exodus 20:12 Honor

your father and your mother, that your days may be
long upon the land which the Lord your God is
giving you. NKJV
An hour after their encounter with Brown, George
and Joy were at his condo near Holland Park. George
could not eat, so they had put off dinner in favor of a
bottle of red wine. He lit a fire in the fireplace and
turned his sofa around to face it. They sat comfortingly
near one another, her feet beneath her, and her arms
around his shoulders.
Brown is terrifying. He just wants to terrorize
you.
Worse. He wants to play with me like a cat
playing with its food. I dont want to talk about him. He
put down his wine glass and turned toward her.
I have one more thing to say: dont let him hurt
you, said Joy.
Okay. I wont. Sleep with me.
No. She didnt move, though.
Dont you like me?
What are you, twelve?
Love me then. Dont you love me?
More than you can understand.
George was almost speechless. Huh?
She laughed her musical laugh, but with quiet
happiness. I love you more than you understand.

421

I love you, too. He looked into the fire. Wow. I

didnt know thats how I felt until just now. Is that
normal? I frankly thought it was lust.
Well, some of it is.
But lookwe should make love, then. Here.
Tonight. He placed his hand on her thigh, which she
removed. She held his hand to keep it off the rest of her.
No, she said pleasantly, but she did not move
away. I cant make love with you.
Marry me then. Ill marry you just so I can love
yoube intimate with you.
But what if I want a life partner?
George did not respond immediately. He sat
quietly for a moment. He played with her hand, looked
down at her hand in his. Finally, he said, Id promise to
do that, just to be with you. ButIve been promiscuous
and fickle for more than a century. Some behaviors are
difficult to overcome.
But not impossible. You can do it if its what God
wants for you. After all, you would not be the first human
male to turn this corner.
Hmmmmm. He brought his face near hers.
Please.
No.
But I love you, Joy.
You said that already. She smiled her enigmatic
smile that turned him on so. Abruptly, his thinking
changed.
422

Why WONT you sleep with me? Joy took a

breath to answer, but George continued. I mean, if you
really love me like you say you do, why not be anxious to
marry me? Why the hesitation? Is it because you dont
love me enough or because you dont think you can love
me til death do us part?
Whoa, whoa, whoa! My love will not end even
with death. She very gently extricated herself from his
touch and his embrace. Dont let Brown hurt you. Be
careful of him for our sake.
You talk in riddles. Theres an us, huh?
Obviously. She stood up.
The doorbell sounded. Dont move, George said
as he headed for the door.
He opened it. Four of his favorite people on Earth
were standing in the doorway: Boyd, Will, Sara and Jane,
known as the Parents. Each of them held a bottle of
wine. Boyd and Will let the moms enter. George and his
father Will embraced and exchanged faux cheek kisses.
Hi Pop! said George. Boyd entered last, placing his
wine on the table by the door. He grabbed George by his
upper arms and just looked at him for a moment.
George recalled their last visit. All the parents had
been in Philadelphia unexpectedly. Boyd came to see him
at the Hospital and spent all day there with him,
following him around. Every moment that George was
not working, he was talking to Boyd. They had breakfast,
423

lunch and dinner together. They discussed the then

century-old blowout between Boyd and Paul.
But Boyd seemed hesitant. He was very loving and
indulgent toward George. It confused George a bit, but it
wasnt the first time. It reminded George of the time a
neighborhood kid knocked two of his teeth out. Boyd was
the only parent at home. He was working from home
then.
He took care of George, gave him anything he
asked for. He played board games with him, and laughed
a lot at Georges boyish jokes. Boyd was not at all scary
or intimidating toward him. Paul had beat the kid down
as soon as he saw George bleeding and heard him
crying. The boys father came over to talk to Boyd about
Paul beating up his son. Boyd showed him Georges
condition, the missing teeth. Boyd got in the other mans
face and told him to control his son, or he would do it for
him.
Later, when Paul calmed himself and came in to
help take care of George, Boyd sat Paul down to talk to
him about the necessity for him to moderate his
responses when it came to protecting George. Boyd
sounded a little cold and distant, but he was firm with
Paul, and dad-like.
In the living room at the condo, Boyd kissed
George on both cheeks and embraced him firmly. They
were almost exactly the same height, and George was so
424

touched by Boyds behavior, that he returned his

embrace briefly and stiffly patted him on his back.
George heard Boyd start to speak in a whisper.
George, I love you. George broke their embrace and
stepped back. It was his turn to grasp the other mans
arms and look him intently in the eyes. He asked, You
okay, Unca Boyd? The old Boyd returned.
Im okay boy. Lets crack these bottles. His
bravado did not match his expression. He looked at
George the same way he did when that stupid kid made
his mouth bleed like a fountain..
Georgie, come over here and hug Mummy. He
did exactly what he was told. His mother and his aunt
received his best son and nephew hugs, even though
some part of his brain was actually embarrassed to show
them this level of affection in front of Joy.
Sara noticed Joy first. Georgie, who is this lovely
woman?
Joy had been standing and observing Boyd and
George, with her beautiful smile on full display. The
moms were immediately drawn to her, but had been
surreptitiously observing Boyd and George embrace.
When they saw how well it went, they decided to focus
on Miss Joy.
Joy seemed to know them all. She was immediately
comfortable with their prying questions, and even asked
a few of her own. While Will and Boyd opened bottles of
wine, George formally introduced Joy to Sara and Jane.
425

We never get to meet any of Georgies

paramours, said Jane.
Not unless he brings one of them to a vacation
outing, added Sara.
I am not a paramour, Joy said pleasantly.
Sara

and

Jane

looked

at

each

other

and

pantomimed oooooooooooooooooooooo with pursed

lips and amused faces. George was afraid that Joy would
start to explain. But he was also feeling a little protective
toward her. He confused himself.
Nevertheless, he placed an arm around her waist
and said, Leave her alone. Were trying to make
decisions.

This

time

verbal

ooooooooooooooooooooooo from the moms, who then

burst into loud laughter. The dads joined them, and
served glasses of wine all around. George asked his
phone to call Pauls personal phone. There was no
answer.
Will approached George at one point in the
evening, when Joy was engrossed in conversation with
Boyd and the moms. Hows Paul, son?
You all havent talked to him, have you? I dont
understand why you all dont see each other.
Its his choice. Busy running Earth. We miss him.
His mother misses him. Will drained his glass and
walked back to where the wine sat cooling. He noted the
distance in his fathers voice.
426

He looked at them all with Joy. They were

mesmerized by her, just as he was. He was warm with
the feelings of affection for all of them. As he walked
toward the group, he heard Joy say, .so the times
didnt support your idea of family.
Boyd, as usual, spoke for the group. Yes. I think
we should have behaved more conservatively, but we
believed in, we still believe in marriage for life.
What

about

fidelity?

What

about

children.

Werent they confused?

George froze at the mention of him and Paul. He
didnt know if the parents knew that he and Paul had
discovered the truth. Too late.
The couples exchanged looks and then looked at
George. Boyd simply said, How did you find out?
Paul said some acquaintance of his. Guy just
walked in and told him everything. Everything about
Paul and me. he felt awkward, but he continued, that
were more than just best friends. That were actually
siblings and let his voice trail off.
There was silence. George continued, Can I
confess? I, I am a little embarrassed. The first thing I
thought about was who I mean how did you
decide He couldnt finish and he couldnt look any one
of them in the eye.
I cant have kids, George.
I know that Unca Boyd. He didnt look at him.
427

Oh, so I see why youre embarrassed. This source

truly had all the information. Boyd looked around the
room, catching his brothers eye, then his wife, and Jane.
George repeated everything he was told.
Boyd said to him, Dont be embarrassed. Were
not. Will did me a great service out of brotherly
affection. Fortunately, these women are easy to love. He
reached for Saras hand. Joy asked about fidelity. I have
only ever made love to Pauls mother.
Will, who almost never spoke when Boyd had the
floor, said, Im not the lucky bloke either. We used in
vitro fertilization to make sure that each couple had a
child.
George was suddenly a happier man. Why did you
both marry both moms? Why did you never tell us after
we were adults? Did you choose the son, or did you
choose the wife or did you just toss a coin?
Hold on and Ill explain, Boyd continued. We
had to figure out how to make sure that my child would
be mine wherever we decided to live. In some places on
Earth, it is presumed that a child born during a marriage
is the child of the husband. So one marriage would have
sealed the deal in those countries. We didnt have bots
then, so what if in vitro didnt work with my wife, and we
had to use her sister to bear my child? Both children
would legally be Wills in some places, without

428

the second marriage. Both Joy and George

finished Boyds sentence. Why not adopt one of us if
Mom had to have both babies?
Paper trail. All of that would have had to be
disclosed any time we applied for a passport or visa,
changed schools, went to the hospital and had to give
permission for treatment. Besides, on the sentimental,
totally

emotional

side

of

things,

this

behavior

represented a genuine sacrifice for both couples. We

were in it deep with each other, until death.
I think I understand why they never told you little
guys. Boyd could not look at Joy. When you were really
little, it was too much information. As you got older, you
were each others best friend anyway, right? So what
was the point? Finally, though, it was an enormous risk
to take because all four of them were bigamists.
We debated it often, though, said Boyd. It just
wouldnt go away. Every time you two reached some
threshold in life: kindergarten, then middle school, then
high school, then graduation, then college. We were
poised to tell you when you were both about 20 years
old. I decided to speak to Paul first. You were easy-going
and would have accepted the information from Paul, but
we werent sure how hed have received the information
from you. So I started the conversation with him in terms
of what he thought his future looked like.
He said politics. He wanted to run for office,
wanted you, George, to be his compatriot. I didnt know
429

you had turned him down. Well, I knew I couldnt tell him
everything then. I didnt want to ruin his chances or even
discourage him. Except I did. I mean, he thought I was
trying to discourage him. I was just trying to make sure
that we were withholding information for the right
reasons. That he was certain of his career path. He
misinterpreted my intentions.

430

PAUL AND THE PARENTS - Psalm 33:12-14

The LORD looks from heaven; He sees all the sons
of men. NKJV
The doorbell rang again. George looked around at
everybody with a question mark on his face, shrugged
and headed for the door. Paul stood at the threshold,
security fellow behind him.
Can I come in?
Hey you! George grabbed him and pulled him
inside. The security fellow looked at him like Wheres
your respect for the President? George caught his
expression and said, Im family. The parents are all
here. Paul came into the room and looked around at
everyone

without

greeting.

The

security

fellow

whispered the number of, and positions of all people in

the room, and then retreated to a place by the door,
where he stood the entire time that Paul was there.
Joy was already standing, and everyone else rose
when he entered. The mothers were the first to arrive at
his side, kissing his cheeks, hugging his neck, and telling
him how much they missed him. Although Boyd and Will
were just behind their respective wives, Paul turned to
Will first, his back to Boyd.
Unca Will! Its been a long time. I know youve
been well. Hows that foot?
Im mostly healed. Howd you know about the
foot? Agents? He glanced back at the security fellow.

431

Yes. Agents. He smiled indulgently, shaking his

hand, and clapping him on the shoulder. Will gave Paul a
reflexive hug and stepped back with an embarrassed
grin. I miss you, boy! Will almost whispered through
the frog in his throat. He turned and grabbed his wine
glass.
Son. Boyd put his hand on Pauls shoulder from
behind. The security fellow didnt like it, because Paul
flinched when Boyd touched him. He raised his palm
toward the fellow, a signal that let him know there was
no threat. He turned to face his father.
Boyd, Paul said pointedly, making his name into
two syllables, and articulating the last letter.
Its good to see you. Its been too long. Weve
come to London a couple of times hoping to see you. Im
glad youre both here together. Its like a family
reunion. Boyd neared Paul with his arms out for a hug,
but Paul turned away toward Joy.
He looked at Joy as he spoke. Nice to see you,
too. Hey, Joy! Here ruining my best operative? Wheres
the wine? Where theres Sara, Jane, Will and Boyd,
theres always a bottle of wine. Joy retrieved a wine
glass and bottle and passed it to the security fellow. He
scanned it for impurities. Finding none, he poured the
wine himself, and gave the glass to Joy.
Paul took the glass from her and faced them all. A
toast to our little family. Did you know, Joy, that we have
no little children in this family group? Neither George
432

nor I have taken the plunge. I think the prior generation

may have made matrimony an art that we cannot
duplicate. He took a swig and stared at Boyd. Boyd
picked up his own glass and sat down.
George was puzzled by the confrontation between
Boyd and Paul. A hundred-year plus, old argument over
maturity did not account for all this hostility from Paul. It
was time to create peace.
He had always been a peacemaker. No matter who
fought whom males, females, parents, children, beasts
or fowlshe could almost always get the antagonists to a
place of calm and reason. He knew it was his gift. Its
why he made a good spy. He was good at deflecting
discord. He rarely had to fight OR run. Standing still to
make peace was his most effective offense. Except for
the bully with whom he had played lacrosse. And Brown.
Hey, Paul. Just to let you know: Joy and I have
been talking about marriage.
We all know what marriage is, George. Oh, you
mean you and her? I dont think so. She wont marry
anybody. He drained his glass and signaled the security
fellow for another. He sat down on the sofa next to his
own mother, Sara.
Other

people

have

asked?

George

feigned

jealousy as he examined Joy carefully. Well, almost

feigned. He was a little bit jealous, but rebounded when
he considered that she accepted no proposals. Who?
433

Well, Paul began as he retrieved his glass,

there was.
No one important, and certainly no one as
important as you.

Joy interrupted Paul with a sharp

look, and placed herself between them, facing George.

Why does he think you wont marry anybody?
Does that include me?
Wait! That was Jane. Joy, I just want to let you
know that neither of these boys
Auntie Im the President, Im a.
Man. Men. Neither of these men have ever
discussed marriage. And when I say never, I mean
never! Tell me what youve done to my Georgie. She
laughed out loud with genuine joy. Grandchildren
Georgie?
We havent finished talking about it yet, Mother.
He did not turn away from Joy as he spoke to his mother.
But now we will. And very soon.
With everyone in a state of calm, discussing
marriage, children and other mundane matters, peace
returned to the group. Everyone made much of Georges
constant play with Joys hands, fingers and hair, Wills
fading limp and falling hair, and Pauls mothers change
of eye color, among the plethora of unremarkable family
matters.
Everyone was a little buzzed by midnight. It was
obvious that the parents came to stay. Paul reminded
George that they always stayed at the condo when in
434

London; George had worked at the Hospital for so long,

his London residence had become their timeshare. The
indoor security fellow notified the outdoor contingent to
retrieve the parents belongings.
Even after their luggage was safely in the upstairs
bedrooms, no one moved to retire. Joy attempted to
leave at one point, but the mothers hijacked her into the
kitchen for some more prying into the sons private lives,
until well after midnight. That left the fathers alone with
their sons. And the security fellow.
Paul had seen where the world was going.
Security fellows were appointed to security positions,
granted stipends and allowed to perform advanced study
and/or

research

into

surveillance

and

protection

technology. Its how Paul has the best surveillance and

security anywhere on Earth, at any time in Earths
history.
These security fellows were combination body
man and security guard. There were four fellows on
rotating shifts who shadowed Paul constantly, twentyfour/seven. Their rewards were great. But so was their
sacrifice. Like the Department of Treasury agents of the
20th century in the United States, security fellows were
expected to give their lives so that the President would
live through any attack or risk to his personal well-being.
This family reunion was beginning to feel like one of
those risks. It turned out to be everything Pauls fellow
was afraid it would be.
435

The men were all a little buzzed. Georges training

and his bots kept him on this side of actual drunkenness
at all times. He could let himself relax into the
comfortable haze of inebriation, but recover quickly if his
skills were needed. Plus, he could look into the next
room and see his mothers and the most beautiful woman
he had ever touched, laughing, relaxed. They seemed
surrounded by a diffuse light. I am not drunk, George
said to himself.
Paul WAS drunk. A drunk with horns. Boyd and
Will had never really become accustomed to the bizarre
additions to Pauls cranium. But they had relaxed. They
forgot about their conflict. Paul always said that families
were combatants one half of the time, and lovers the
other half. They forgave, and then fell back into their old
relationships.
Paul said, Remember the time that kid hit you
with the lacrosse stick and knocked out two of your
teeth?
I try not to think about it. I bled for an hour. I
couldnt stop crying.
Remember what I did?
How could I forget? You beat that kid DOWN!
George and Paul bumped fists and created an explosion
with their fingers. Laughed silly slurry laughs.
And Dad confronted his father and told him to
control his kid or he would. Paul looked at Boyd nodding
436

at the memory. Pauls smile faded a little, giving him the

appearance of a drunk about to cry. The cry face.
Paul? Will and George looked first at Boyd and
then at Paul. He looked almost comical, but Boyd could
see that something was wrong with his son.
You know, Paul looked at Boyd, I used to be so
proud, happy the way you handled that whole episode. I
wanted so much for George to be my actual brother
when we were kids. You know what I thought when you
confronted that kids father? I thought that it was great
how you loved George and was willing to fight for him.
That if George was really my brother, you would love him
as much as you loved me.
Paul snorted derisively. And, and the way you took
care of him. He was bleeding from his mouth like he had
a stab wound. He cried so loud! Snot and blood came out
of his nose, he choked a sputtered and gurgled. But you
stood there getting blood all over you, trying to stop the
bleeding and comforting him all at the same time. You
put him to bed, sat in hisourroom until he settled
down and slept. Paul didnt seem drunk any more.
To everyones surprise, Paul suddenly stood. He
seemed sad. Thats when I realized that you really loved
him more than you loved me. He said it quietly. And
despite everything, I couldnt figure out why.
No! Cried Boyd. It was obvious that this
accusation caught him entirely off guard.
437

Theres no need to continue the charade. We

know youre not my father. He stared Boyd down for a
moment, still speaking in an almost whisper.
Paul. I am your father. You are my son. Boyd
tried to speak with some authority.
No. You contributed no genetic material. You
must be terribly disappointed not to get the good son.
Did they let you choose? Paul knew who chose.
Paul this is not the time or place to have this
discussion. Boyd glanced at the security fellow.
Dad do you understand that Im almost never
alone? Theres always going to be a guy just like him in
my presence wherever I go. He has the highest security
clearance on Earth. If we cant talk about family business
in my brothers home, where in the whole wide world
would we talk about it?
We are not going to argue about this. I am your
father. Period. Boyds voice now had an edge.
Did they let you choose? Or was I yours by
default? I know who chose. Tell the truth old man!
Boyd sighed and seemed to give in to the moment.
Your mother is, and was, my wife. Thats not an
answer, thought Paul.
Your second wife. You married Aunt Jane first.
Why cant he see that I understand?
We just did that to make sure that somewhere I
would have a child that was legally mine. Just in case
something went wrong with a pregnancy, or both of
438

them. There were no nanobots then. We all agreed that

whoever my wife gave birth to would be mine to raise
boy or girl. The other marriage was a backup.
So its like I said. No genetic material. Will he
tell us the truth?
Sperms and eggs dont make fathers. Men make
fathers

out

of

themselves.

They

are

committed,

nurturing, present. I was all of that for you. And, yes,

also for my twin brothers son. How could I be anything
else? I was proud of you for beating that bully in
Georges behalf. Partly because I knew he was really
your biologic brother, but partly because I could see the
me in you, the example I gave you for what a man should
be.
But I saw you Boyd! Paul slowly walked over and
towered over the seated man, impatient that Boyd
wouldnt come clean. I saw how you looked at George.
Dont misunderstand, he turned and looked at the
sobering George, I understand why you loved him more.
I loved him so much myself. Paul scratched his head
between the implants, closed his eyes and swayed
unsteadily.
He opened his eyes and pointed at Boyd, Thats
why Im so angry, Boyd! You wasted my childhood. I
wanted him to be my brother so badly that I hoped that
neither mom would ever have another child. I couldnt
imagine loving a brother more, nor could I imagine what
I would do if George had a little brother he had to take
439

care of, instead of being my best friend. I know! I am a

selfish S.O.B. But thats who I am! Paul was suddenly
shouting. Why cant I control myself?
Whoa! Paul. Stop. George tried to get up. It all
made no sense to him.
No! I am not finished telling Boyd how much I
hate him. His last three words were spoken through
clenched teeth. Am I possessed? I dont like it!
Paul, no! That was his mother. George finally got
to his feet.
Paul. You dont hate him. Remember what you
said to me? George attempted to get between Paul and
Boyd, but Paul held him off.
Do you know why I hate you Boyd? Boyd sat still
and said nothing. You perpetrated a lie that malformed
my life. I knew it viscerally that time we almost came to
blows over the way you wanted my life to go. I didnt
know that you werent really my father. But I know now. I
can apply the facts backward. You were disappointed in
me then
Paul I was not! Boyds whisper was desperate.
and despite the fact that I rule the whole
friggin world, you cant love me as much as you love
your other son. When he said those last two words, he
choked back a strangled sob, but shed no tears. He was
unsteady on his feet and wavered in every direction
before Jane and Sara tried to reach him. George
intercepted them. He grabbed Paul and propped him up
440

to keep him from falling down. God, give me strength!

George prayed.
The demon of Discord, who had been energized by
Paul's tirade, was now losing its zest. As its strength
ebbed away, it looked around the room to see who had
disabled it. The demon eyes focused on George as it
faded completely.....
Boyd rose slowly from his chair and took the two
steps that put him within Pauls reach. George was alert
as his bots could make him, but realized at once that
Boyd was no threat to Paul. He relaxed but did not let go
of Paul. The two men were the same height, but Paul laid
his horned forehead upon his fathers shoulder and let
tears well up in his eyes. Boyd embraced him totally and
said Forgive me son.
Thank you Pop. Its never satisfying with him,
thought Paul, but this is as good as its going to get.
The security fellow rejected his embarrassment at
the scene. He understood when he took the position that
he would observe some very intimate moments in the life
of his charge. In the Presidential limousine in the wee
hours of the morning, the President spoke with his body
man in the dark of the rear bench seat.
Is this the first time youve seen the crazy family
adventure of one of your charges?
Yes, sir, it is.
Tell me what was going through your mind.
441

Well, sir, every moment seemed fraught with

immediate danger. I had to control my impulse to tell
everyone to stand down and back off.
Well families are what they are. I hate Boyd then
I end up loving him more than ever. What made you
know that I was safe?
Well, sir, Onyx was there.
Whats that mean? Pauls amused tone was
apparent.
His reputation. He is a consummate, and may I
say, exquisite combatant. His violence is always precise.
Hes a combat artiste.
Paul was not caught off guard by this poetic
description of Georges skills. But you didnt say he was
the best.
Well, sir, let me compare him to, say, Brown. He
cleared his throat.
Go ahead.
Brown ends every genuine confrontation with the
death of his opponent. It is his hallmark. But, sir, if I may
say so, death is so final. Resources are wasted. In
tonights scenario, your father may have been maimed or
killed by Brown. But I knew that if Onyx rose to protect
you, he would only neutralize your father, without,
perhaps, even inflicting any real damage. Sir.
I am truly impressed. What is your name?
My code name is Stone.
442

I am not supposed to have a relationship with my

security fellows. Why is that Stone?
You might protect one of us at your own expense,
sir.
And now that you have seen me with my family,
how do you feel about your job?
It is more important than ever to me that I keep
you from all hurt and harm, sir. I admire Onyx greatly,
and I would not want to disappoint him by letting
anything happen to you on my watch. I have pictures of
your family members in my mind now that I will always
consult when compelled to take action in your defense; I
do not want to cause them any grief or sorrow. And.I
would never want to take that smile off of Joys lovely
face.
So we dont really have a relationship, do we
Stone?
No sir!
My man!
THE DESTROYER Revelation 14:14-16 behold,
a white cloud, and on the cloud sat One like the
Son of Man, having on His head a golden crown,
and in His hand a sharp sickle. And another angel
came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to
Him who sat on the cloud, "Thrust in Your sickle
and reap, for the time has come for You to reap, for
the harvest of the earth is ripe." So He who sat on
443

the cloud thrust in His sickle on the earth, and the

earth was reaped. NKJV
The frustrated scream of the Destroyer could be
heard throughout the underworld and beyond. His
demons fled in terror. He ascended to Earth and prowled
about, roaring, to see whom and what he could destroy
in his rage.
In the Throne Room, the copious prayers of the
faithful ascended. All prayers were answered. Many of
the faithful were delivered from the snare of the fowler;
many experienced intense trials.
The Destroyer had no triumphs, no victories. He
had only his continuing wrath. To no one in particular, he
vented his frustration aloud: I will kill them all! Right
now. I dont need the weak antichrist that I brought up. I
dont need his spiritually powerful brother. Ill find
another! I dont need their pet doctor. Ill kill them all
and begin again! Ill have this victory. Reaper, come
forth.
The counterfeiter called forth his counterfeit
reaper. He Who sits on the Throne, and His angels are
those who reap in righteousness at the end of the age.
Yet the Destroyer sends a reaper that humans recognize
as a grim reaper, a ghastly demon who does the sinister
bidding of his master. This demon is permitted to reap
the destruction that flows from the sin of mankind.
The Grim Reaper appeared before the throne of
the Destroyer. He wore a cowl so his visage was not
444

revealed. It was too horrible to look upon. He looked at

the foot of the throne.
Reaper. Kill them all.
You must say their names, master. The Grim
Reaper had the power to kill only those whose names
were called out to him. He had no power to reap all of
humankind until He Who sits on the Throne of Judgment
is finished reaping at the end of the age. In the
meantime, he had to have names to exercise the power
of death over them. Or he could commit genocide with
the name of the tribe, or tongue, or nation.
Kill every human named Paul, George, Ives,
Arlene, Boyd, Sara, Jane and Will! All of them!
The Reaper stood silently and very still before the
throne of the Destroyer. And Joy. Dont forget Joy!
The Reaper intoned, I cannot kill Joy. His voice
echoed.
The Destroyer leaned over the head of the Reaper,
who did not look up at his master. Must you remind me?
Is there anyone else you cant kill? Who is it? The
Reaper began reciting the names before the Destroyer.
Stop! I didnt want the names of all humans that
you cant kill. Just the ones on my list.
You must be precise, master. The Destroyer
repeated the precise names of Paul, George and their
family and friends whom the Destroyer wanted the
Reaper to remove from the Earth. The Reaper then
recited the names of those whom he could not kill.
445

Then that will have to do. My purposes will be

served. Go! Do it now. Leave my stamp upon their
deaths.
As you wish, my master. The Grim Reaper,
demon of hell, left the presence of the Destroyer, to
wreak havoc in London.
POST FAMILY REUNION
After Paul left with his security fellow, and
everyone was again calm, George looked at Sara, Jane
and Joy, and asked, What just happened?
The women looked at each with expressions that
communicated, They never get it.
Whoever told Paul the truth about his paternity
and yours, wanted the information to destroy his
relationship with you, Joy said. He thought Paul would
be so jealous of you and Boyd, that Paul would fire you,
or injure you, or it would create a rift between you.
Instead,

said

Jane,

Paul

reacted

in

an

uncharacteristic way. His way, but not the usual way. You
two are too close for sunlight to get through. Whoever
spun this information to Paul miscalculated badly.
Sara

weighed

in.

He

almost

destroyed

the

father/son relationship, but he didnt count on the

closeness and sincerity that binds us together. Georgie,
come here. He walked over and stood before her just
like he did when he was little guy and she called him
over to comb his hair or wipe jelly off his chin. I am
sorry
446

We are.., said Jane.

sorry. We apologize for never telling you. Not
because our motives were bad, but because we also
miscalculated. Boyd was afraid of losing his only chance
to be a father. We were afraid with him because we were
all bigamists. That made us delay telling you two
because the worst thing that could happen was jail and
separation. It would have destroyed both families. Then,
later, it didnt seem necessary. You loved each other
like
Like brothers. I know Aunt. Its okay. I love you
both. He kissed them. Im exhausted.
Ill get a cab, said Joy.
Stay. Oh, stay! Its almost daylight. Jane said
in a stage whisper, If he takes you home, he will try to
stay there with you. If you stay here, hell go right to
sleep.
Mothers know best.
THE LABORATORY - Proverbs 17:3 The refining
pot is for silver and the furnace for gold, But
the LORD tests the hearts. NKJV
Brown decided to tour the new labs. He knew
what his presence in the lab would do, and he liked the
idea of keeping Onyx completely off guard.
Ives arrived at his lab complex at 7 am every
morning. He was the first one there and the last one to
leave. He was surprised to see Brown waiting outside his
office. Good morning, Mr. Brown. Ives was afraid of
447

Brown, but knew that the man was not interested in him
at all. His value to Brown was all about threatening
George.
Good morning Dr. St. Jacques. And, please, dont
call me mister.
Okay. What can I do for you?
Id just like a tour. I am in charge of security, and
Id just like to know what changes youve made since you
arrived.
Ives placed his backpack on his desk and turned to
face

Brown.

He

scratched

his

head.

Its

my

understanding that you can monitor every inch of this

complex by video from your security station. I would
have invited you for an inspection if it were not for my
understanding of your resources.
Ah. Yes. Ordinarily that would be true. But the
President has decided that I cannot monitor Onyxs
teams. He stood like a statue in front of Ives desk.
What passed for a smile created crinkles at the corners
of his eyes.
Theres not much to see. Its a laboratory
complex, with all the usual laboratory equipment Ives
voice trailed off. He was lying, but not intentionally.
that a lab usually has, but, ummm, I got some state of
the art technology that the Presidents Office of New
Technology Development wanted me to apply to some
specialized research.
The BIODARDCHIP project.
448

Yes. Youd know about that. Brown said nothing,

which made Ives more nervous. Yes, you do. Well, lets
go look at it. Ives led Brown into the deep parts of the
lab.
While Brown toured the labs, George was just
waking up to a house full of guests. His parents were still
there, and Joy occupied a guest bedroom. He tried to
occupy it with her, but he was not successful.
The condo had only three bedrooms, so George
slept on a downstairs sofa bed. He had planned to be in
the office by nine, but ten would have to do. He started
coffee, and pulled out breakfast foods.
You are a noisy, noisy man in the morning.
Good morning! Coffee?
I would settle for just a little more silence. Joy
was wearing a moms pajamas. She joined him in the
kitchen and began to assist in the preparation of
breakfast.
Before long, the parents were also out of bed,
downstairs, fixing various parts of a huge breakfast and
pots of coffee. To Joys dismay, they were all loud in the
morning. They talked loudly, threw things around the
kitchen, and made messes that they were constantly
cleaning up.
But she enjoyed their boisterousness. They were a
happy family despite their dysfunction. She participated
in their breakfast banter, at the same time that she
thought about what their lives must have been like when
449

George and Paul were children. Seeing them all together

the night before and this morning, it was hard to believe
that the boys couldnt discern that all four of these
adults considered themselves the parents of both of
them.
George, may I ask a question? She was sitting
next to him at the table, and leaned over to speak into
his ear.
Go ahead. He kept eating. The parents quieted
their conversation as soon as George responded to Joy.
Joy noted the reaction with a smile. Did you and
Paul ever talk about the fact that you were the center of
attention of all four of these people whenever you were
present?
When we were teens, I guess. When we were
little guys, no, not at all, I can safely say. When we
wanted to have a little freedom, we noticed that they
hovered some. And Unca Boyd.., it was then that
George looked up from his food into the faces of his
parents, ..was the enforcer. I get your point. We now
know that he was only making sure that we were safe.
Joy, said Boyd, I was more than an enforcer. I
was responsible. Everybody else worked away from
home. I was there to keep order.
You did a good job with them, Boyd. Joy had
tried to call them all mister this and missus the night
before, but they insisted on being called by their first
names. But they appreciated the respect.
450

Wait! Not just Unca Boyd. They were all great

parents. Dad is great.
Um. Will grunted while chewing.
Who taught you to play lacrosse? That was
Georges mother.
Unca Boyd.
Who made sure you practiced piano? Pauls
mother.
Uh, Unca Boyd.
Who was assistant coach of peewee soccer?
Will said, I didnt have time to do it.
Okay I get the point. Im just saying, you all were
there for both of us all the time.
I know it seemed that way to you, but Jane, Will
and I went out and practiced law, and taught school
while Boyd was at home with you two.
Youre saying that Boyd was a house husband.
Joy made a statement of fact.
Will said, I didnt want to do it.
Look. It wasnt a sacrifice for me, George. I
wouldnt have a child at all if not for them. I considered
it an honor to look after you guys.
George stopped eating and looked around the
table. How did we miss this?
You were children, said Joy. And its a testament
to how well you were loved and looked after that your
childhood was so seamless with so much drama running
in the background.
451

How

did

miss

that

you

were

ahouse

husband? He looked at Boyd with amusement.

Not a description we used at home. And I kept
you busy. Music lessons, sports, pre-school, school. I
wasnt home all day. I was an architect and my studio
was at home. I was gone when you were gone. Or, I was
in my studio with a project. You didnt realize I worked at
home until middle school.
I guess we didnt really pay that much attention.
Its hard to believe we were so oblivious. George rose
from the table. Ive got to go to work. Paul may be
expecting Joy to report for work as well. He turned from
the kitchen counter to smile at her mischievously.
Go shower. Im next. After George flew upstairs,
Joy turned to Boyd. George tells me that you are all
students of world religions.
They all laughed at once. They threw sidelong
glances at one another, and quieted into an embarrassed
uneasy silence. What did George tell you?
Born into a Jewish community. Conservative, then
a little less so, then finally Messianic. Always searching.
I think that describes us, Boyd said. They all
nodded in agreement.
Do you know that George had not read any of the
New Testament for himself until about two months ago?
Wills brow furrowed, and the moms looked at
each other in confusion. Boyd was the only one who
452

looked Joy straight in the eye. And your point is? The
others threw Boyd a look of utter jaw-dropping surprise.
While George was preparing to leave for
Headquarters, Ives was leading Brown from station to
station in the lab, and describing various pieces of
equipment. The tour didnt take long. Ives did not notice
that Brown surreptitiously deposited various listening
devices throughout the lab as they went.
When they had made their way back to Ives office,
he held out his hand to Brown. Its been a pleasure to
give you the tour, Mr. Brown. Brown did not shake his
hand. Instead he smiled at Ives uncomfortably.
Dont call me mister. Thank you. He walked out.

453

CHAPTER 11

ASSASSINATION - Exodus 20:13 You shall not

commit murder. NKJV
The life Vice President of the United Earth,
Oforkaja Ugwuegbulem, had been a member of the
Global Senate before her election to Vice President. Like
everyone else on Earth, she had bots on board to keep
her young-looking and as beautiful as she thought
appropriate.
Unlike many other women, she did not attempt to
be glamorous or overly attractive. After many millennia,
human males still could not shake off the chauvinistic
belief that beauty in a woman meant that she was not
intelligent or capable of exercising authority. Mrs.
Ugwuegbulem led a global political cadre of women who
published their views on the failure of males to adapt to
the arrival of women as powerful global leaders.
More than two hundred years had passed since
the global community had experienced the rise of women
who were prime ministers, secretaries of state and
presidents, yet all the trend-watchers could talk about
were the hair-dos and clothing choices of the worlds
most powerful women.
"It is the male brain, you see," the Vice President
was quoted as saying. "It has not kept up with the
454

societal evolution of the human species. It is understood

and accepted by women everywhere that the amount of
testosterone secreted by the human male is a poison! It
slows the development of the human male corpus
collasum,

which

restricts

the

swift

exchange

of

information between the two hemispheres of the brain.

They cannot be expected to handle complex emotional
tasks as well as women.
"Before women took their rightful places on the
world stage, coming to the rescue of the male global
political model, the Earth was rife with conflict, with war,
with even passive aggression within nations, tribes and
factions. We have rescued them from themselves.
"I make these remarks somewhat with tongue in
cheek. But not entirely. Women of the Earth, exercise
your influence over these poisoned men. Make peace."
Some variation of such remarks were made by the
Vice President at her every appearance. Like Vice
Presidents past, she had no real tasks to perform that
the President did not assign to her. She was a mere
ambassador of global government. She did the job well.
She would have been entirely invisible had she not
embarked on her campaign to raise women's political
awareness and participation. Still, she was not that
important in the scheme of things. It was easy for Brown
to pack her security brigade with only his operatives.
Some of them would be sacrificed in the end, but she
would still be dead.
455

Her assassination took place after one of her many

appearances in China, which was still the most densely
populated old nation-state on Earth. The population was
about fifty-percent female, even though in the 20th
century,

the

China

government

was

ordering

the

abortion of many female babies. Chinese women were

intelligent and creative. In China, the Vice President was
definitely preaching to the choir.
It was a stroke of genius for Brown to hire a
woman who is a resident of the gigantic area to be the
assassin. Brown built her background story over the
months since the President ordered her assassination.
The world would be treated to repeated and lurid details
of her life that led her to murder the Vice President.
Unfortunately, the remuneration for her criminal
act would never be paid by Brown. He arranged for her
to be killed during the attempt to apprehend her. He also
arranged another surprise.
BOYD IN THE DOGHOUSE WOOF! WOOF!
When complete silence fell in the room, Joy
decided to let them talk about the revelation in private.
She excused herself and retreated upstairs to get
dressed.
What do you mean hes never read the New
Testament? Jane is quietly livid.
I didnt know at first, said Boyd, just as quietly.
What do you mean by that? Jane was still calm.
Every night we had Bible study Boyd began.
456

We remember that, said Will. All three of them

nodded in agreement.
And in the afternoon, sometimes, I would leave
them

alone

reading

some

scripture

to

memorize,

something they really liked.

What? The whites of Janes eyes increased in
size.
Listen! Paul would read to George.
George could read Jane said testily.
I know.

Buthe was so

easily bored with

memorization. He had almost total recall. Paul was the

one who needed to review and so forth, so I had him
doing the reading. And at night, I also let him read to us,
to get it in his spirit. George would fall asleep.
This is news to me, Boyd, said Jane with alarm.
Me too Boyd, said Sara.
Let him finish, said Will.
Id wake him up, or just end the study. Once hes
asleep hes like a dead man. Sometimes, I guess, after I
decided that they could study without me, George would
fall asleep and Paul wouldnt try to wake him up, just
keep reading and talk to him about it later.
How do you know that? Jane crossed her arms in
front of her.
Id ask George, specifically, about the verses they
talked about, and he gave me satisfactory answers. For a
time. Until he was about thirteen. When we were living
in the US. He was playing American football, and
457

acquired that aggression that comes along with the

game. He stood up to me and told me that he just didnt
want to read it. He was saved, and one day would sit
down and memorize it all if I wanted him to, but not
today and not tonight, he was done with it, and if I didnt
like it, hed go to the you, Jane, and Sara, and get a
dispensation.
Boyd paused and smiled broadly with the memory
of the event. I knew I was in the doghouse if thats what
he did, so I just let it go. We talked about the fact that he
really did believe that Jesus Christ is Lord. Thats where
the power for living came from. He assured me that he
was a believer. I left it alone.
Why didnt you tell us, Boyd? This time the icy
question came from his wife, Sara.
Boyd spelled loudly and distinctly, D O G H O U S
E!
But we might have been able to change his
mind. Jane had cry face.
Really? No. Do you remember him at that age?
Yes. But Paul was still reading. Maybe he would
have influenced him. Jane almost whined.
I tried that. Paul shrugged me off. He said George
knew enough. He reassured me that he read scripture
every day and shared everything with George, all the
Bible studies. But George fell asleep when they studied
at night, almost as soon as he started. So he just read for
himself and then discussed it with George later. And
458

George went with us to church until he was 17. He

remembered everything he heard.
You should have told us! Jane was almost in
tears.
I told you, it wouldnt have done any good! Boyd
left the room for the kitchen, He began opening and
closing cabinet doors.
Boyd, this is unacceptable. Sara placed an arm
around her sister.
Well what can we do about it now? Huh? Boyd
stood in the kitchen shouting back at them in the living
room.
What else havent you told us about the boys?
Jane shouted back through her tears.
Leave me alone!
In the midst of lots of slamming and shouting,
Sara, Jane and Will followed Boyd around the condo, all
talking at once. Jane and Sara repeatedly asked Boyd
leading questions about things they might not now know.
While the women were badgering Boyd, Will spent half
the time trying to get his own wife to leave Boyd alone,
and the other half of the time agreeing with is sister-inlaw that Boyd might be in the wrong.
Im calling Paul, shouted Sara.
What good do you think that will do?
I can ask him what other secrets youve been
keeping. How dare you, Boyd? Her voice was loud. She
459

pulled out her phone and dialed Pauls private number.

His assistant answered.
This is the Presidents personal phone, Mrs.
Astruc. What can I do for you?
I want to talk to my son. Put him on right now!
Is this an emergency, maam? One moment,
please.yesthe President will take your call now.
One moment. He passed the phone to Paul.
Mom? I could hear you from across the room.
Whats going on? Sara explained their conversation,
ending with questions about what other important things
Boyd allowed the boys to neglect. She cried and
sputtered and apologized and ended the conversation
with sobs of Ok. I will. Ok. Thank you Paul.
While Sara was talking to Paul, Boyd left the
condo, slamming the door loudly as he went.
Sara, Jane and Will heard the distant sound of a
phone ringing. They looked around for it, but found
nothing until Will approached the stairs. Its coming
from upstairs.
George and Joy were standing in the hallway
making out. He was leaving the shower and she was
entering the guest bedroom when they decided to sneak
an

embrace

before

dressing

and

leaving

for

headquarters. He attempted to move her toward a

bedroom, and she resisted by offering him a warm kiss
on the cheek. His lips intercepted hers. The kisses were
too sweet to resist repeating.
460

When Joys phone rang, she wanted to ignore it,

but she was convinced that it was important. She broke
away from George and looked at her phone. It was the
President. She took a deep breath and answered, Yes,
Mr. President.
Good morning, Joy! Paul was all business.
Good morning, sir. Joy attempted to duplicate his
mood, but felt the heat of embarrassment.
Are you still at the condo? Paul asked without
attitude.
Yes, sir. Why did you assume that? Joy found it
impossible to resist the heat that arose in her cheeks.
I tried his phone first. Wheres George? I know
theyre still together!
Standing right here. Joy held back a sigh.
Put

the

phone

on

speaker,

please,

Paul

instructed Joy.
She pressed the button. Hes on with us, sir. She
couldnt look at George.
Mom just called me. Theyre fighting about
something Boyd did, George. What is going on? Is it
serious? If it is or if it isnt, I need you to take care of this
for me. Joy, can you stick with this until its resolved?
They like you. They might even listen to you. As always,
Pauls voice was full of both authority and intimacy. Paul
knew they would not say no to his requests.

461

George looked at Joy. I dont know whats going

on. I was in the shower, Joy was downstairs for a while. I
dont know what happened.
I just said,I just mentioned that George hadnt
read the New Testament for himself until recently. Joy
did not question her own motives for revealing the
information.
How did you know that? Paul was accustomed to
Joys intuition, but this information, like the fact that
Paul and George were brothers, went beyond mere gut
feelings. He wanted to be cautious with her, but he
naturally felt no threat. He just wanted to know how she
got her information. Ill talk to Brown. Again.
I didnt tell her. Ive never told anybody. George
rescued his bath towel to avoid embarrassment.
Will appeared at the top of the stairs. Boyd
slammed out.
Unca Will? Is that you? What did Boyd do? They
could not see Pauls eyes look at the ceiling of his office.
He slammed out of the condo. We dont know
where he went.
Paul cursed expertly on the phone. They heard him
tell his assistant to notify security that his father was
missing in Holland Park, to find out where he is, and
report his whereabouts to Joy.
What do you want me to do, Mr. President?
asked Joy respectfully. She felt exposed.
462

When you know where he is, escort him back to

the condo, or here to me, whichever he wants. I just
dont want him lost and wandering and becoming a huge
security risk. Ill see you people later.at work. He
closed the connection.
He didnt ask me to do anything. George drew
near to Joy. He likes you better than he likes me. He
was playful.
Dont be a child! She smiled and placed her
arms around his neck. This, she said as she looked up
into his eyes, is our last kiss of the morning. We both
have to get to work.
Contrary to Pauls belief, Boyd was not lost. He
knew where he was going and how to get there. He did
walk a ways through Holland Park to calm himself. Boyd
believed it was one of the most beautiful places in
London. He had visited Holland House once during a
stay. Boyd hailed an auto cab and told it where to go.
Upon his arrival, he paid the auto cab and entered
at the main entrance of Global Headquarters. He
stopped at the security desk to get clearance to see Paul
when he was available, if he was available. Security staff
was professional and polite. They asked him to wait, that
it might be a while until the President is free. Boyd
settled in at a terminal to read a favorite online
magazine. The security desk staff responded to the alert
on their console, and notified the Presidents security
463

detail that his father had been found. They called Joy,
who rushed from the condo to Headquarters.
After

waiting

about

twenty

minutes,

Boyd

approached the security desk and said, Ive changed my

mind. Ill see the President some other time. Is Dr.
Thomas available? The security staff made a show of
looking for his name, then told him that no such person
worked at headquarters. Boyd was nonplussed for a
moment, but recovered nicely and said, Dr. St. Jacques,
then. Is he available?
Boyd was provided with a security badge that
would allow him only on the right elevator, to get him to
the correct level, and open only the appropriate doors
for him to find Ives.
The security desk put in another call to Joy. She
was

almost

at

Headquarters

when

the

second

notification arrived. She parked in the underground

parking and entered the staff doors from the garage. By
the time she arrived at the front security desk, Boyd was
gone, looking for Ives.
The three of them met in the hallway outside the
labs. Boyd, you are naughty! Joy approached him with
a smile. Dr. St. Jacques, this is Boyd Astruc, the
Presidents father. He apparently wants to talk to you.
And to you, Joy. Nice to meet you, Dr. St.
Jacques.
Just call me Ives, sir.
464

And dont sir me. I dont like it. Where can we

talk?
They

settled

in

at

Joys

office.

They

sat

comfortably on her overstuffed sofa and chairs. She did

not go near her desk. She had no assistant because she
was an assistant, but an assistant with a private office.
No one questioned her status. She took advantage of it.
Ives, I know from my conversations with George
that you are a devout Christian.
Devout is a heavy word Mr. Astruc.
Mister. And dont call me mister either. Boyd.
Even my son calls me by my first name.
But it doesnt make you happy, said Joy.
No. But its better than him not talking to me at
all. He looked around and then back at Ives. Devout is
a good word, Ives. I use it even if my nephew doesnt. He
describes how you go to church, how you sing in the
choir, how you love God and worship Jesus Christ as your
Savior. Am I right?
Yes. But thats my reasonable service.
Good. Yes. I need you, Ives. I made an error in
judgment that I think hurts my nephew right now. I want
to fix it. Boyd went on to tell Ives all about the Bible
studies, and George and Paul. He stopped short of telling
Ives that they were siblings. He couldnt tell if he knew,
but he wasnt willing to take the chance of widening the
circle unnecessarily.
465

Boyd, this may be easier than you think. Ives

described the comas, the deaths, the people who woke
from comas and Georges questions about the spirit and
soul. I had him read the book of Revelation. He read it
all in one night. It was disturbing to him, but he
understood and believed. Ives paused. Can I ask you a
question, Boyd?
Anything. Almost, thought Boyd.
Why have the Presidents horns never bothered
you in light of Revelation 13?
Because when he had them implanted, the world
just didnt seem as ripe as it is now for the Coming of
Christ. He was a boy, a smart aleck, who was just
thinking about running for local office. I couldnt take
them seriously. Then.
What do you think hes thinking now? Joy threw
Ives a sharp look. Both men saw the expression on Joys
face. Why do you think the Coming is at hand, Ives
continued, changing the direction of his inquiry. Arlene
and Joy had had a conversation about Ives earlier close
call.
Im not sure about that Ives. There is no renewal
of sacrifice in the Temple. In fact, there is no temple on
the temple mount right now. It could happen any time.
But it hasnt happened yet. Scripture says to look at the
signs of the times. All of the signs have not yet appeared.
I am concerned about my sons, my son and my nephew
466

right now, before the signs all appear. Did you know that
George has perfect and total recall?
Ives glanced at Joy. I suspected. He has been
good at hiding it behind his laissez-faire approach to
everything. Physicians usually have great memories, but
I noticed early in our association that he could recall the
tiniest minutiae.
Its why I never worried about him being familiar
with the words of Jesus, and the parables and the
Gospels. If Paul read it out loud, I was sure hed
remember it. Yet
He fell asleep. He went to sleep. Joy and Ives
spoke at the same time. They looked at each other,
nodded and laughed little humorless laughs.
he became sleepy the moment Paul started
reading, according to Paul. And well before he was
finished with the scripture reading and lesson, my
nephew was snoring. And when he falls asleep at night in
his own comfort zone.
He wont wake up! He sleeps like a dead man
and you can wake him up. Joy and Ives again spoke in
tandem.
Yup. I just didnt realize he was getting so much
of what Paul was sharing. But heres the thing: Paul has
read the Bible from cover to cover more than once. He
doesnt have Georges memory, but George does not
have Pauls devotion. Is it too late? What can I do to get
him to build a personal relationship with God?
467

There was intense silence as everyone prayed

quietly that the Holy Spirit would guide them.
Ives was the first to speak up. I am completely
certain that George hears from God. I dont think his
personal relationship is a problem. He is getting to know
the Personality of God.
Boyd took a deep breath and thought about what
Ives had said. I cant argue with your diagnosis, Doctor.
Thanks for letting me know.
He totally remembers what he heard from Pauls
Bible reading. But he has no frame of reference for what
the verses mean.
Boyd stared at him in silence, a question mark
written across his face.
One of the reasons we are taught to read
scripture every day, to meditate on the verses and to
memorize them as children, is that the verses will come
back at times in our lives when they become necessary
for wisdom, or comfort, or just plain understanding the
exigencies of life.
George had no opportunity to do that. Its just
data

sitting

around

in

his

brain.

When

he

read

Revelation, he had already heard it read aloud by Paul.

But it didnt have any meaning for him. It acquired
meaning in the context of Pauls appearance, the
possessions, the comas and the murder.

468

So what we have to do, said Boyd, is take every

opportunity to help him relate scripture to life, and his
relationship with Christ?
I like it, said Ives cheerfully.
Sounds like a winner to me, agreed Joy.
FRAMED

Proverbs

25:18

who bears false witness against

his

man

neighbor Is

like a club, a sword, and a sharp arrow. NKJV

Ives was back in his labs when the news hit about
the assassination of the Vice President. He immediately
dialed George, who was unavailable. His wife called him.
Have you seen the news? Arlene asked him.
I just got it. Local UEPD couldnt apprehend her.
She killed a couple of the VPs security brigade, and
UEPD got her.
Yow! Motive?
Her life is just a riddle. Id say its just some form
of psychosis. Ives was guessing.
The bots didnt catch it?
The bots dont seem to be able to cure the
psychotic with no underlying physical pathology. You
know that. Ives could hear her smile through the phone.
469

The World Congress is looking to convene to

appoint a VP until the next general election, said
Arlene.
Wouldnt

they

appoint

someone

from

their

ranks? Ives was asking.

I think soGeorge is calling me.
Me, too. How do you conference call? Arlene
made the conference call happen.
Arlene, Ives? I want you in my office now. Without
delay. It was George.
Ok, said Ives, looking around at what was on his
desk.
George said, Ives, I dont want any excuses. Stop
looking around for one more thing to do before you
report. Report immediately! Is that understood?
Okay. Here I come.
George closed his comm. Bryans image morphed
into being in front of his Georges desk. Joy. George
stood just as Joy entered. Theres trouble, he said.
Come with me. Im already expecting him and Arlene.
Brown is on his way, said Joy.
470

George cursed. He ran past Joy out into the

corridor and down to the elevator bank. It was the one
he expected Ives to use to get to his office. Joy was right
behind him. Arlene entered the corridor from another
direction, having used the stairs. When she saw Joy, she
asked her why they were in the hallway. Joy told her.
Not again! Arlene almost shouted.
An elevator door swooshed open and Ives stepped
off. George grabbed him by the arm and started leading
him toward Pauls end of the hallway, to his office. He
spoke quickly. Brown is coming to arrest you.
What? Ives couldnt have been more startled.
Shut up and listen, and walk. Brown issued a
security alert for you. His alert states that you sent 250
thousand euros to the dead assassins account this
morning. He also says that you called her personal
telephone twenty times in the last sixty days. First from
Philadelphia, and then from here in London. Im just
assuming that hes set you up.
Duh. What does he have against me?
Its not you. The little troupe of George, Ives,
Arlene and Joy quickstepped their way in the direction of
Pauls side of the building.
471

Brown turned the corner in front of them with a

unit of security officers. He came to a halt. Thanks
Onyx. Ill take him now. Brown exhibited an expression
of utter triumph. It was not quite a smile. But the
grimace communicated victory.
Stand down! George looked at the security staff
accompanying Brown and spoke to them directly. Stand
down guys. Ive got this. His tone was collegial and
familiar.
Brown said, I outrank you. They work for me.
The men looked at each other and started to squirm with
uncertainty.
I am the Presidents personal staff. Well solve the
problem of who outranks whom when we get to his
office. George took a step forward. Brown blocked his
path. But the boys in his security detail didnt move up
behind him.
George exhibited triumph this time. He pushed
Ives behind him. Arlene nudged in front of Ives, between
him and George. She whispered, Ive got your six.
George did not turn his head to look at her, but he
whispered, Ive always known that.

472

Remember, Brown said, when I said that your

day would come? George did not answer. Well today is
the day.
George moved quickly away from his friends at an
angle and toward Brown. Facts about Brown quickly
moved through Georges mind: Brown wins his battles
and kills his opponents because he is fast.
Like George, he has his bots revving his system.
Brown kills his opponents not just because he likes
killing, but because a good martial artist will figure out
how to nullify speed if they fight long enough. In a
subsequent battle, a former opponent would have surely
learned how to fight through Browns speed.
Whereas George tweaked HIS metabolism to give
himself optimum performance, Brown is a hot rod,
running on all cylinders, four barrel carburetor, foot
pressing the accelerator to the floor. The downside is
that, if he does not kill his opponent right away, his body
can fail him.
Arlene explained as much to Ives and Joy as
George approached Brown. George has just got to keep
Brown going until he runs out of steam.
What does that mean? said Joy. How long does
George have to fight him? How is this good?
473

Bots need resources to heal, or speed a persons

metabolism. If you use up all the glucose in the muscles,
then they wont work anymore, bots or no bots, Ives
explained.
Browns every move was designed to deliver a
mortal blow. All George had to do was survive. Brown
gave George no time to prepare for battle. He attacked
George quickly with everything he had. George avoided
many blows. He had the stamina to run from Brown as
long as he needed to.
Panting, George confronted Brown about his
behavior. That was you at the Hospital, disguised as
that pharmaceutical rep. What was that about? We were
both working for Paul.
I dont have to explain myself to you. I have
complete freedom to do everything necessary to protect
the Presidents interests. I dont have to check with you,
or consider you at all. Brown launched a series of
damaging blows to Georges face and head.
I will tell you that I hate you with burning hate.
Why, Brown? We dont know each other that
well.

474

I am jealous. I am not ashamed to admit it. I

would be the Presidents closest friend and associate
were it not for you. Brown reached George again with
several body blows, some of which George managed to
block and deflect. George managed to make contact with
Brown, but he did not hurt him.
You only feel that way because you dont know
how to make friends. Shooting peoples cars only
alienates them.
Brown laughed and panted. You realize, dont
you, that my dossier is almost entirely fiction. Did you
enjoy it? The only facts are that I was married, I had a
child and I divorced. I am much older than my dossier
states. I had changed my appearance many times before
I met and married my wife. I have it on the best authority
that I am the oldest man on Earth. I refuse to allow you
take my place in the Presidents employ or in his
affections.so you have to die.
Brown ended his tirade by taunting George, I
know what youre doing. You think you can hold out until
I have reached my metabolic limit. You would not be the
first to think so. Dont you think I have prepared for this
many times over? Say your prayers. Your end is near.
And then your pets are getting ready to die.

475

George was confident. He led Brown away from

his friends, down the corridor toward Pauls office.
Brown continued to taunt George. Its one thing to run a
marathon. Its another to take crippling blows while
running, you coward! Brown connected with a kick to
Georges ribs. George withstood the blow in more ways
than one. It was painful, bringing tears to his eyes.
Nevertheless, there was no fracture, and it did not slow
him down.
The onlookers moved down the hall with the
combatants. Arlene watched Browns security team
carefully,

lest

they

become

involved

to

Georges

disadvantage. George took another serious blow from

Brown as they neared Pauls outside office door. He let
his trajectory take him near enough to cause the door to
open automatically.
George flew violently through the door and into
the outer office, just short of Pauls inside office door.
Paul!
Paul knew they were approaching. He monitored
the events and was prepared for them to burst into his
presence. The Enemy coalesced in front of his desk.
The Destroyer said to Paul, Here they come! He
laughed devilishly. Paul touched a button and opened his
inner office door. He could see George, face bloody, shirt
476

torn, barefoot, panting. His shoes and jacket and tie and
socks had been shed bit by bit as he fought Brown down
the corridor toward him. Paul hated Brown at that
moment, the same way he hated the boy who knocked
out Georges teeth.
Thats right, said the Destroyer. Kill Brown.
How dare anyone hurt your brother!
Paul did not need the enemys prompting to hate
Brown, but because of Boyds conversations with him as
a boy, his many conversations about reining in his
passions, Paul did not make decisions based on his
feelings. He stood and walked into the outer office.
Brown! George! Its over. Stand down!
Browns interpretation of Pauls orders was to pull
his weapon and point it at George. Mr. President, this
man has interfered with a lawful arrest.
Paul was horrified at the action. He used his best
voice of authority and spoke to Brown, Put that away!
He is authorized to take action on my behalf, Brown.
Stand down!
George started toward Brown, but he activated his
weapon, prepared to laser George right where he stood.
Paul admonished George, Dont move George! Paul
477

saw red. But he knew that he could not save George if

Brown pushed the button that activated his weapon.
Arlene was closest to the tableau. She stood in the
threshold of the outer door. Brown was on her left,
aiming his laser handgun at George. George was on her
right, panting and bleeding, too far away to stop Brown
from using his weapon and not close enough to anything
to use as a barrier.
Just as Arlene thought about her own weapon, the
firearm that she carried as a UEPD officer, albeit a reassigned one, Brown turned his weapon on Paul. Paul did
not flinch, and he did not move.
Kill the President! The thought was loud and clear
and definite in Browns mind. He knew where the
thought originated. Master? Kill him! I dont need him
anymore. You will be my antichrist!
Yet,

Brown

hesitated.

He

questioned

the

Destroyer. Why Master? Why now? Hes been loyal to

you. Ive been loyal to him.
They all observed Browns hesitation as he aimed
his weapon at Paul. The startled look upon Brown face
meant nothing to anyone in that moment. Arlene
removed her weapon from its holster. George inched

478

toward the desk on his right where he knew a weapon

lay concealed in a hidden compartment.
Brown saw Arlene remove her weapon in his
peripheral vision.

The instinct for

self-preservation

required him to turn and take multiple deadly shots at

her. Her right eye exploded from its socket and her neck
opened up and began to gush blood. Ives screamed as
she collapsed.
George quickly ducked for the desk and retrieved
the weapon secreted there. He aimed it at Brown before
he could turn back to Paul. The laser beam struck Brown
in his left ear and fried his brain on the spot. He
collapsed into a heap on the office floor.
Brown was dead. He found himself in profound
darkness. Master? The Destroyer appeared suspended
in the nothingness that surrounded Brown. I am here,
Brown. What is there to say?
There was utter silence before the Destroyer
began to laugh. His laughter grew more raucous and
violent. So much so, that Brown reached up to cover his
ears. But he had no ears, and no arms and no hands. The
sound of the demonic laughter was a vibration that
penetrated Browns condemned carcass.

479

Brown feels the raw hate and incomprehensible

jealousy that the Destroyer harbors towards humans. He
is shocked at its volume and incredulous that it includes
him and the President. I was loyal to you!
Particularly ironic in view of the fact that you
were jealous of a mans own brother.
Brown knew the truth of something in death that
he never considered in life: George is Pauls brother. I
would never have been jealous of George had I known he
was the Presidents brother. Their intimacy makes sense
in that context. I was only jealous because I thought I
was the best human on Earth, and worthy to be the best
compatriot of the god of the Earth. Why didnt you tell
me they were brothers?
Because I knew this day would come if I withheld
the information. Fool! I was not ever your friend, nor was
I ever on your side. You were not the best human on
Earth. Nowhere near it!
I never should have called you master! All the
friendship, the loyalty, the allegiance, the obedience, was
worth absolutely nothing.
Yes. Friendship is what got you here. You
hesitated to kill the President because you loved and
respected him. See what it gets you? The Destroyer
480

began

his

joyless

laughter

again,

restarting

the

penetrating vibrations that would accompany Browns

condemnation throughout eternity.
After Georges killing shot, medical personal
arrived and ministered to Arlene. The Headquarters
medical team was standing by as a result of the outbreak
of combat between Brown and George. They were
already in the corridor when Arlene was wounded, and
rushed to her aid as soon as Brown hit the deck.
Much to everyones surprise, Arlene was not dead.
She sustained brain damage, but the bots seemed equal
to the job of minimizing the brain bleeding and
sequestering the wounded cells. The real issue was the
bleeding from the neck. The laser penetrated the
internal

carotid

artery.

Blood

to

the

brain

was

interrupted, and was spilling out in a gigantic pool all

around her.
Because no weapons were involved at first, they
didnt bother to bring more than a minimal supply of
packed red blood cells. When they saw all the blood, the
Headquarters hospital asked for all the O negative
packed cells on hand. There wasnt enough. There was
only enough plasma to create volume, so that her heart
would not stop beating. Her heart still did not want to

481

keep beating on its own, so they used the cardiac

stimulator and got her to the hospital stat.
After an hour on the stimulator, Arlene was awake,
but not getting any better. Her heart still refused to beat
on its own, and her kidneys were failing.
George paced with Ives in the waiting area. Both
wore clothing stained with Arlenes blood. Paul sat on
one of the uncomfortable chairs, just staring straight
ahead. Stone stood nearby. Nobody spoke.
Finally, the head of the hospital walked briskly
through the doors from the ICU. Mr. President, doctors,
I dont have good news. Ives just sat down, and looked
up at the physician. There is brain damage. The bots did
their job and she can recover all of her brain function
with therapy and time. Her heart doesnt want to beat on
its own, but as you know, we can insert a pacemaker that
will give her a full life span. Her kidneys are the
problem.
George and Ives didnt look at each other. They
knew what was coming. Since neither of them said a
word, Paul said, What about her kidneys, Chief?
The laser gun kills things in the human body.
Once they are dead, they cant be replaced. The bots
cant revive necrotized tissue or organs, and a medical
482

mystery is the rejection of replacement organs when

transplants are attempted after what is now known as
laser death.
Silence fell in the waiting room. The President
rose slowly from his chair and offered the doctor his
hand. Thank you, Chief.
Im glad I could be of assistance, Mr. President.
Im sorry for your loss, Dr. St. Jacques. He nodded at
the doctors, and disappeared through the doors.
George said to Paul, Im going to stay here with
Ives. Ill check in with you later tonight. He stood and
embraced Paul, and threw a nod at Stone. He and Ives
went to Arlenes room.
They entered her room. She did not seem to be
suffering any pain. Ives neared her bedside and began to
talk to her in hushed tones. George approached the bed
and greeted her, but saw that she was very weak. He
retreated to a window seat across the room and stayed
there.
As Arlene lay dying, Ives sat beside her bed. He
was lost in regrets surrounding her impending death,
when he realized that the room was growing brighter. He
looked up and he saw angels around Arlenes bed,
comforting her, speaking words of peace and welcome to
483

her. He stood and looked at them. The angel at the foot

of her bed looked at Ives, but did not speak to him. He
looked at Arlene. She was smiling at the angel.
Arlene, he said, Whats going on? Are these
angels? Are they here for you? Whats happening?
She smiled a beautiful smile. Or was her smile
beautiful because she was on the cusp of her most
important journey? It is nothing you need to know, Ives,
not right now. She turned again to her angel.
Ives didnt know what to say, so he just stood
staring at Arlene with a kind of awe. In the midst of this
peace, a cool wind blew through the room, and a dark
figure attempted to push the angels aside to get to
Arlenes bedside. He was ill-formed and small. Even
though he stood on the opposite side of the bed from
Ives, Ives could not make out the dark things physical
attributes.
It croaked at Arlene very loudly, continuing to
jostle and push at the angels gathered there. Oddly, none
of the angels actually moved. It was as if all the jostling
and loud ranting were just theater: all sound and fury,
signifying nothing.
Arlene paid no attention at first. Her eyes were
fixed on the angel at the foot of her bed, smiling that
sweet, welcoming smile. When Arlene focused on the
thing, she turned her head away. The thing withdrew
silently. When it was gone, Arlene closed her eyes. She
took a deep breath and said her last words on Earth,
484

IvesIvesIves! She exhaled and did not take another

breath.
Alarms went off. No nurses came. Ives was numb
with grief and could not move. The alarms were
aggravating him, but he could not open his mouth to tell
the computer to silence the alarms. He was paralyzed
and he wondered why, until he realized that he was
dreaming.
George was standing at the window looking out,
rehearsing the recent events. This mental cataloguing
helped him remove himself from his feelings. He couldnt
stop the emotions, but he could create distance. Every
time he looked at Arlene, he felt the pain of impending
loss, and Ives shared grief.
He did not want to approach her bedside. He
wanted to give Ives his last moments with Arlene alone.
But something caught his attention. He turned toward
the bed and saw.he wasnt sure what he was seeing.
There seemed to be a bright aura around her bed,
enveloping her and Ives. He was asleep in a chair near
her head.
George was a realist and a rational man. He
looked at the window and the door and the ceiling to see
if the aura was being projected from somewhere. He
couldnt detect a transmission. He cautiously approached
the bed. As he did, a feeling of peace crept into his
consciousness. He stopped. The feeling of peace was
485

welcome, but unexpected. It did not fit into the

circumstances.
Despite the alarms in his brain, George followed
the peace. In the presence of the discordant emotions of
loss, grief, and recent death, he let himself follow the
most positive of the milieu. Always analyzing, George
concluded that the peace he felt was emanating from the
aura around Arlenes bed. It was not an emotional
feeling; the peace was a state that he was entering as he
neared the hospital bed.
The death bed. In his experience, a place where a
person was dying was not a place of peace. But it was
today. It

was

so

incongruent

and so

outside

his

experience, he was determined to not just experience it,

but to enter it with enthusiasm, to learn from it. To enter
into it and come out on the other side a smarter, better
man.
He hesitated momentarily to ask himself Why?
Why is that something he wants right now, to be better?
But the peace won out. He neared the bed.
With every step, the ephemera that was the
bedside aura solidified into a tableau that he would
never forget. Arlene lay propped up on her pillow. The
physician in him acknowledged that she should be lying
flat to facilitate respirations; the awed human George
understood her need to see the giant angel with massive
wings standing at the foot of her bed.
486

He was not afraid. There were other angels nearby

doing things he did not understand. The giant angel was
beautiful beyond comprehension. It had perfect upper
body musculature and washboard abs, but was clearly
neither male nor female, as a human would classify it.
He wanted to be close to it. He could not be. He wanted
to touch it. He could not do that either.
He stood an arms length away from the bed and
the angels and looked at Arlene. She had eyes only for
the beautiful angel and he only had eyes for her. Their
smiles were beatific. The moment was shattered by the
loudest screeching noise he had ever heard. Neither
Arlene nor any of the angels took note, even though
George had to put his hands to his ears.
It didnt mute the sound at all. George realized
that the sound was coming from his spirit man. He was
not hearing with flesh ears, but with spiritual ears. A
cold

thing

touched

him,

so

cold

he

shivered.

Simultaneously, he saw a black blur pass him and

coalesce at Arlenes bedside, between her and the giant
angel. Time seemed to have no meaning.
The ugly dark thing pushed at the angels and
made noises to get Arlenes attention. The angels did not
give way, nor even acknowledge the things presence.
George saw Arlene turn her head away. She saw Ives,
but turned back to the beautiful angel. The ugly
darkness fled.
487

Arlene? George looked at the giant angel as he

pressed past him to Arlenes beside. The angel looked at
him and let him pass. Whats going on? Are these
angels real? Are they here for you?
There is nothing you need to know, George, not
right now. Arlene closed her eyes. She took what
George knew to be her last breath and said her last
words, Ives, Ives, Ives!
The alarms went off. George told the computer to
silence the alarms. When he looked up at the panel, he
noticed that Ives was still sleeping. Ives. He still slept.
George spoke louder, Ives. As he walked around the
bed to shake his friend, he brushed by the giant angel
and

was

almost

stopped

in

his

tracks

by

the

wonderfulness of the presence he felt. He shook Ives

awake.
Computer turn off the alarms. Ives spoke as he
awoke. He looked at George briefly, and turned to
Arlene. He knew she was gone. He took her hand and
kissed it sweetly, gently. He touched her face. He sat on
the side of her bed and pulled her into a final, warm
embrace. He wept.
George was both drawn to and embarrassed by
the scene. He wanted to comfort his friend, but he also
wanted to leave him alone with his goodbyes. He
remembered the angels were also there, so he looked up
to see what they were doing. All of the smaller angels
were disappearing, some were cavorting, and others
488

swiftly flying straight up and out of the ceiling of the

room. Finally, the giant angel was the only one left.
He began to slowly move his great wings, so that a
wind of pure peace swept the entire room. He looked at
George and graced him with his beautiful smile and said,
Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of his
saints.
He rose slowly over Arlenes bed. As he passed
through the ceiling, the feeling of peace receded, but did
not disappear, as the angel went out of sight. The loss of
the intense peace and the death of Arlene made George
begin to sob. No one was more surprised than George
that his tears were not tears of sadness. They were tears
of triumph and of joy.
THE

FUNERAL

Genesis

3:19

For dust

you are, And to dust you shall return. NKJV

It was cold in Indiana. The sky was overcast and a
chilly wind blew through the countryside. In northern
Indiana, Chicago had spread east from Illinois, and
swallowed every large and medium-sized community up
to and including Toledo, Ohio. In fact, the northern tier
of Illinois, Indiana and Ohio was one massive sprawling
urban area.
But

south

of

Indianapolis,

there

was

still

countryside. Still a farm here and there that was not

489

owned by a corporation. And still little communities

where people went to retire for a slower pace of life.
Arlenes parents lived there. Arlene grew up in
Chicago, where her father had been stationed as a UEPD
police officer. The DeMateos moved to Franklin, Indiana,
when they emptied their nest and they decided to retire
and live a quieter life. Ives had traveled to Franklin with
Arlene immediately before they married and moved to
London.
Now Ives was back with Arlenes body for her
funeral.
An entourage accompanied him. George would not
let him go alone. George had stayed by his side through
Arlenes

death,

her

local

memorial

service,

and

preparations for this trip to Indiana. George slept at Ives

apartment when they ate pizza and fell asleep there
afterwards. Ives crashed at Georges condo when grief
overcame him and he could not go home and face his
empty apartment.
Joy and Arlene had a relationship built on the
foundation of mutual acquaintances Ives, Paul and
George. From the beginning of human time until now,
men and women have adopted as friends the spouses,
lovers and partners of their own spouses, lovers and
partners. And even when such relationships develop,
490

these people often become real friends. So had Joy and

Arlene. Joy would not allow Ives and George to travel to
Indiana without her.
Finally, Paul decided to lend every bit of the
support of his office to Arlenes homegoing. For the
world, she was the hero who saved POTUE. For Paul, she
was the hero who saved George. Either way, Paul
insisted on taking part in the events surrounding her
funeral.
Paul posthumously awarded Arlene the Global
Medal of Valor. Her father, as a retired UEPD officer, was
proud of his daughter. When Paul spoke with him about
her heroism, Mr. DeMateo said that the only thing that
made her untimely death bearable, was her status as a
hero. Paul planned to publicly present the award to
DeMateo in Franklin.
They planned to travel by government jet to
Indianapolis, and then by motorcade to Franklin, some
twenty miles south of Indianapolis. The DeMateos had
nothing to do to prepare for the funeral. Once Pauls
office confirmed that the funeral would be held at the
Franklin Church of God, all arrangements were made for
the arrival of her remains.
Global security and clerical staff descended on
Franklin in the days before the funeral. Since the
491

President would be in attendance, security was a

priority. It was doubly so because of the death of the Vice
President.
The assassination of the Vice President resulted in
special meetings of every faction of the Global Congress.
Each represented some special interest group. Each had
a candidate. Paul short-circuited the entire conclave by
sending a special envoy with his assurance that George
would make the best interim vice president. A special
election should be held in six months. George would not
be a candidate for re-election. Government needed to
run on without all the hassle. In the background, Paul
held guns to the heads of the leaders of several factions.
He got this way.
Before leaving London for Indiana, Paul contacted
Boyd. Wheres your copy of Georges birth certificate?
Mind telling me why you need it? Boyd asked
Paul with attitude.
Hes going to be Vice President for the next six
months. I need it. You dont have a need to know
anything else, Dad. Paul waited for Boyd to get the
point.
Okay, son. Boyd relented.

492

Dont email it. Ill have a courier pick it up. Keep

this to yourself. Paul cut the comm.
George was not aware of his elevation. Pauls
security staff had all the information, though. To say that
the security alert status on this trip was very high, was
an understatement of gigantic proportions.
The parents were still in London. Boyd asked
George if he needed them to do anything.
No, I dont think so. You didnt meet Arlene He
was packing his bags, looking for personal items around
his bedroom.
I know, George. But we can come and be some
support for you and Paul. Georges mother Jane entered
his bedroom. She looked inside George bags and said
nothing. She came back in with folded clothing.
I did some laundry. George looked over her
shoulder as she placed clothing in his luggage. Get out.
You and Boyd are making a mess. Ill have you packed
shortly. Wheres your toiletries bag?
Boyd and George walked out into the hallway
while Jane packed Georges bags. She always makes me
feel like a little boy, George said sheepishly.

493

Yes I know. If Wills not careful, she makes him

feel like a little boy, too.
How is it that Im so good at my job, my jobs, and
she comes into my bedroom and reduces me to twelve
years old?
In the end, the parents remained in London at the
condo, to be a warm and comforting welcome to George
and Paul when they returned.
In

Franklin,

Johnson

County,

Indiana,

the

Presidents entourage occupied a downtown hotel to the

exclusion of other guests. The established security
perimeter was two blocks in every direction.
At the funeral, the eulogy was suitably laudatory.
Paul presented the Medal of Valor to Arlenes parents.
Her two sisters and her brother all made brief remarks
about her. Through it all, Ives sat like a stone,
sandwiched between George and Joy. At the graveside,
after she was committed to the grave, Ives stood and
stiffly approached the casket.
He stood with tears running down his cheeks in
rivulets, sobbing. Joy stood beside him, dabbing his
cheeks, as Ives would not even reach up to wipe his tears
away. George was stationed on the other side, slightly
behind him, just in case he wanted to collapse from the
494

grief he felt. George himself felt like falling to the ground

beside the casket, to cry out loud like a child. But he did
not. He stood shoulder to shoulder with his friend,
instead.
After a suitable amount of time, mourners began
leaving the graveside. Some of them were retiring to the
DeMateo home. Some were going back to their lives.
Some were not even mourners, only curiosity-seekers
whose curiosity had been satisfied.
In the end, security staff were guarding only Paul,
who sat in a place of honor beside the grave, and Joy,
Ives and George, who stood like soldiers by the grave.
George looked behind him, and seeing only Paul, he
placed a hand firmly but gently on Ives shoulder and
said, Ives, the ceremony is over. It is time to go. Ives
looked with stricken eyes at his friend and nodded
silently.
Ives turned from the casket and saw that the only
mourner left was Paul. Paul stood as Ives approached
him. Ives offered his hand to Paul and said, Thank you
for all youve done, Mr. President. Paul took Ives hand.
Ives began to quake with renewed sobs of grief. Joy, then
George, then Paul all embraced their grieving friend, and
each other.

COMFORT - 2 Thessalonians 2:16-17 Now

495

may our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and our

God

and

Father,

who

has

loved

us

and

given us everlasting consolation and good hope

by grace, comfort your hearts and establish
you in every good word and work. Matthew 5:4
Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall
be comforted. NKJV
George was happy to be back in London. The
journey back had been painful. George watched Ives
hollow

eyes

from

Franklin

to

Indianapolis

in

the

motorcade; from Indianapolis to London in the aircraft;

and from the Headquarters airport to his condo. He had
no words of comfort for him. It hurt.
George had invited Ives to stay at the condo for a
few days. Ives had nodded numbly. The parents were
good at comforting. When the limo pulled up in front of
the condo, Ives seemed to wake up as if from a dream.
George, there are going to be too many people at your
place. I cant..
You cant back out now! George exclaimed. Ive
told the moms to expect you. If you dont come now,
theyll surely blame me.
I dont know.

496

They

will

blame

George,

and

he

will

be

punished, agreed Joy. Do you want to be responsible?

There was amusement in her voice, the tinkling of many
bells. I will come with, to say hello, and to help you
settle in.
Ives simply could not fight back. They led him in.
Jane and Sara met Ives at the door. Without greeting
their own sons, with lovely mommy smiles, they took
Ives coat, and kissed his cheeks, and gave him warm
hugs. He smiled, his eyes filling with tears once again.
Hey, whats cooking? The house was filled with
the aromas of wonderful comfort food. George and Paul
examined all the pots and dishes full of their favorite
foods, the foods that reminded them of their childhood.
The lamb, the bread and the green vegetables that made
one sleepy right after eating. The mothers then ran the
men out of the kitchen.
The guest of honor was seated in the dining room.
The moms did not even ask him if he was hungry. The
table was set appropriately, as Jane had called Joy en
route, who had communicated the number of people they
could expect for dinner.
When everyone was seated, Boyd blessed the food.
Joy added, Blessed be the God and father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, the father of mercies and God of all
497

comfort, Who comforts us in all our tribulation, that we

may be able to comfort those who are in any trouble,
with the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted
by God. Everyone said Amen.
After dinner, Ives seemed more like himself. He
thanked the parents for dinner and the serving of some
of his favorite foods. In the tradition of shiva, if not its
perfect form, Joy, who knew Arlene for a very short time,
told the story of their shopping trip to New York, which
made them late for work. Ives was a little embarrassed
by the telling, but sheepishly admitted how much he
appreciated the lingerie she purchased on Fifth Avenue
that day. It made him laugh to think about it.
Pauls only knowledge of her was Arlenes work.
He praised her skills and congratulated Ives on his
choice of life partner. The parents did not meet Arlene.
Boyd apologized that he could not provide comfort in his
remarks about her, but thanked him for the opportunity
to provide one evening of shiva for him.
Silence fell. George was the only person who had
made no comment about Arlene. One by one, his parents
and his brother made eye contact with him. Joy observed
the interaction, and looked at George in an attempt to
figure out what was going on. He avoided her gaze, even
as he addressed her.
498

Joy, what was that prayer you prayed at dinner?

It

was

quote

from

the

Bible.

Second

Corinthians, chapter 1. Joy wondered why he bothered

to ask; he knew the scripture word for word. But then
she realized that he simply may not understand the
nuances of its spiritual import.
He looked up at her. I wondered whether you
could tell me if God would comfort Ives, or if we had to
do it for Him. Both I guess.
Yes. Both. Joy sneaked a look in Boyds direction.
Taking advantage of his opportunity, Ives said,
There are many Bible passages about comfort, the
comfort provided by God when His people need comfort
most. I have relied on them to get me through this. Ives
removed his personal phone and used it to surf to his
usual Bible website.
Whats your favorite? George leaned forward on
the sofa.
I can remember one I like, said Paul, Matthew
5:4,

Blessed are those

who

mourn, For

they

shall

be comforted. Seems appropriate for today.

Ive been reciting that all day, said Ives. But
this is also good, because Arlene was such a great public
499

servant: Now may our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and

our

God

and

Father,

given us everlasting

who

consolation

has

loved

us

and

good

hope

and
by

grace, comfort your hearts and establish you in every

good word and work. Thats 2 Thessalonians chapter 2.
Boyd said, Psalm 119, verse 50 says
.This is my comfort in my affliction, for Your
word has given me life. Everyone looked at George
with surprise. He said, I read all of the Old Testament
before I was ten, remember Unca Boyd? I cant forget
it.
The passages about peace gave me comfort, too.
My favorite is in John chapter 14. My peace I give to
you; not as the world gives do I give it to you. Let not
your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. Ives
recited.
George responded with John 16:33 I have told
you these things, so that in me you may have peace. In
this world you will have trouble. But take heart! I have
overcome the world.
Paul crossed his legs and squinted at George as he
recited Matthew, Blessed are the peacemakers, for they
shall be called the sons of God.

500

Ives looked from Paul to George and back, a little

puzzled at their change in tone. Listen guys. This is not
a competition.
Paul continued staring good-naturedly at George
as he recited, ...the kingdom of God is not eating and
drinking, but righteousness and peace.
You never finished reading the New Testament!
I finished! You were unconscious! The sudden
reaction from both men caught everyone unprepared for
this conflict, except Boyd. He looked at them with
exasperation.
You should have woken me up! George was
standing over Paul. The security fellow did not react. He
had been briefed.
Paul stood. George held his ground. They were
nose to nose. Wake you up! Thats impossible. You sleep
like the dead! Paul did not raise his voice, but he leaned
toward George.
You didnt try hard enough. You managed to wake
me up when you wanted to sneak out of the house in the
middle of the night, or put me out of the room when the
latest whats-her-name called. George comically turned
his head sideways and looked at Paul out of only one eye.
501

Oh.

So

now

youre

going

to

air

all

my

transgressions in front of Boyd? Paul squared off in

front of George, hands on his hips. He still had not raised
his voice.
Dont change the subject! Besides, whats he
going to do: give you punishment? With the last three
words, George leaned toward Paul.
Ill show you punishment! Paul raised a pointed
finger at George. Sara came between them. She said,
There will be no punishments, and there will also be no
more fighting. Sit down. She placed her hand on Pauls
shoulder and pushed him back down into his chair. She
turned on George and stared at him until he walked back
to the sofa.
Boyd? Jane said to her brother-in-law.
I told you this was not my fault. I suspect the one
boy didnt WANT to wake up, he looked over at George,
who turned his guilty visage away, and the other boy
wanted to out-memorize the one with total recall. Paul
harrumphed, but smirked unconvincingly.
Why didnt you just say that at first, hon? Sara
sat on Boyds thigh and put her arms around his
shoulders, and nuzzled his neck.

502

What are you doing? cried George. Stone, look

away!
Paul laughed out loud. Thats not Stone. Even you
should be able to tell them apart. Theyre not clones.
Joy and Ives looked at each other, openmouthed.
Joy snorted and attempted to laugh, but only a strangling
sound emerged. Ives laughed because Joy laughed. After
she could take a breath, she fell sideways on the sofa
holding her sides, laughing and coughing loudly.
The contagion of laughter fled from breast to
breast in the condo. Soon everyone was in the throes of
joyous mirth. The security fellow did not join in, but he
felt light-hearted after the near-physical confrontation
between the President and his brother.
At first the parents simply did not see the humor.
Will, by far the most easy-going of the four, was amused
because the boys and their friends were amused. Joys
laughter invited them all to laugh with her. And they did.
Lots of snorting, guffawing, cackling, and chortling
ensued. The parents tried to rise above it all and watch
like indulgent aunts and uncles. They failed. Eventually
they joined in the gleeful melee.
The tempest ran its course. In the end, George and
Paul sat side by side at the dining room table drinking
503

water, snickering off and on. Ives sat across the table
from George, with an empty wine glass. Boyd sat beside
him, enjoying a pint of ale.
Joy, the moms and Will sat on the floor by the fire
in the living room. They were munching on something
crunchy from a big bowl, and drinking a concoction that
Jane called vitamin water.
And the security fellow stood by the door.
Thank you guys, Ives raised his empty wine
glass to George, Paul and Boyd.
Theres no more wine, said George.
Thats not what I meant.
I know what you meant. Look, you can stay here
as long as you want to. Dont be thanking us like youre
leaving or something.
Where will we all sleep?
The moms and Joy attempted to tidy the dining
room and kitchen, but Paul, George and Boyd stubbornly
refused to get out of the way. Boyd suggested that they
go to bed! Despite his tone, he really felt that that the
moms had done enough, and they should go and rest. It
was Joys turn to create a sensation by kissing George
504

upside down while standing behind his chair. Good

night everybody. See you in the morning. And pleasetry
to keep it down to a dull roar.
After the women went upstairs and settled into the
master bedroom together, Boyd started to clear the
table. Will started organizing the dishwasher.
Boyd said to George, We really thought you never
read the New Testament.
I didnt. Paul read every night. I did fall asleep,
but I got a lot out of it, albeit in pieces. If I can see or
hear it, I can recall it. You know that Unca Boyd. After he
had read it all out loud, I just couldnt bear to hear him
do it again, and again, and again.
Shut up, said Paul without passion. Youve
never had to work at memorizing anything. It requires
repetition. Paul was helping scrape the scraps of food
from plates into a big bowl on the table. George was
eating from the plates.
Mr. President, Paul turned and looked at Ives
seriously. Um, Paul, yeah, total recall is a mystery that
hasnt been solved. What George has is different from
eidetic

memory,

which

has

not

really

been

well-

documented. Even with the bots. In fact, the bots cure

505

eidetic memory, which proves that George doesnt have

it.
Plus,

George

decides

what

he

wants

to

remember. Individuals who seem to recall everything

they experience see, hear, feel, smell, taste, experience
in any way have no control of their recall. Its a muddle
for many of them. Some of them cant tell the difference
between a dream and reality when it comes to recall.
George has none of those disabilities, and all of the
advantages. Thats why he can remember what you were
reading when he fell asleep. He wanted to.
Paul said, So it seems like eidetic memory is a
human malfunction, whereas Georges total recall is
really a gift.
Indubitably. He was just lazy. George paused
while pinching what was left of a scrap of lamb from a
plate, and looked at Ives with faux hostility. You could
have paid more attention. Ives shrugged and grabbed
the plate George was picking from.
Hey! I wasnt finished.
Ives helped the other three men police the dining
room and kitchen. It was spotless when they finished.
George did not help. He left the area and stoked the fire
in the fireplace, and turned the sofa back around to face
506

the fire. He returned to the kitchen for an ale. Anybody

want one?
Ives declined. I think Ill turn in. Im exhausted.
The food has made me sleepy. Where am I bunking
down?
Come on young man. You have the guest room.
Good night boys. Boyd and Will led Ives to the guest
bedroom. They stopped in the master bedroom to kiss
the moms goodnight and headed for the third bedroom.
Paul grabbed an ale and joined George on the
sofa. You are the laziest man on Earth. The front door
opened. Both men looked on while the security fellow
went off duty and was replaced by another. They turned
back to the fire.
Im not lazy. I conserve my energy for more
important things. George threw his feet on the coffee
table and slouched comfortably into the sofas cushions.
What was that all about after dinner? Not the
laughing. I kind of enjoyed that. He grinned carelessly
at Paul and took a swig of his ale.
What are you talking about?
The Bible competition.
507

Its complicated. Ill explain one day, George, I

promise!
I know. How can you claim to worship..you
know whoand have read as much Scripture as you
have? I dont get it.
"The New Testament is very rewarding to read.
It's a road map for life. Along with the Old Testament
histories -- particularly the mistakes people made -- it
reveals who we are intended to be. For me, it revealed
who I am. It will do the same for you."
"Your behavior still seems inconsistent to me.
"Well, the idea that the God knows who I am and
that I am revealed to myself in the pages of scripture, is
in contrast to the notion that I can make my own choices
about who I serve."
"But Paul, the Bible is truth. It's the Word of the
God. How can you believe it all and then get to the end
and decide you don't like HOW it ends?"
Paul turned to the security fellow by the front
door. "Clyde, please step outside." The security fellow did
not move right away. "You know that I am not under
duress. I simply want a private moment or two with my
brother. Not more than half an hour."
Clyde left. Paul had said what he was required to
say, even though "Clyde" had been within earshot all
along.
508

Look. God wants us to die eventually, Paul

continued.
Wants us to? How do you figure? said George.
Hes the Creator. If thats true...
IF??? George interrupted.
then yes, He wants us to die, because thats
how He constructed it. And He wants us to either come
to live with Him in a boring, tedious Heaven or spend
eternity with His nemesis in a hot, equally boring and
lifeless Hell.
I guess thats a way of looking at it. George was
cautious.
Abaddon.
Who? asked George.
Abaddon, Lucifer, Satan, has given me another
alternative: to live forever on Earth. Its mine to rule. He
offered. I didnt see why I shouldnt take him up on the
offer.
George put his feet on the ground and turned to
look Paul in the face. He offered you! You sound like
youve been talking to him.
I have been. Hes giving me his power and
assistance. Paul was smug. Hes been with me from the
beginning.
Now that sounds like hes been talking to you,
too, George interrupted. You cant be serious!
He has been talking to me. And I will introduce
you.
509

Is this a good time? Paul heard a whisper above

his own thoughts. Paul smiled, as Lucifer coalesced in a
chair of his manufacture, his back to the fireplace.
This is a friend of mine who's been wanting to
meet you," Paul said to George.
Upstairs, Joy sat up in the bed. She looked
around at the mothers, who slept soundly. She whispered
aloud, "Sleep deeply, ladies, and have pleasant dreams."
She climbed out of bed and walked deftly and quietly to
the top of the stairs and paused.
"This is the one whom I worship," Paul said
matter-of-factly to George.
"Happy

to

finally

make

your

acquaintance,

George," said Lucifer pleasantly. He heard footsteps on

the stairs and turned to see Joy appear.
Joy said, "Go to sleep boys."
"Okay mom," said George as he dozed off. Paul's
head fell forward and he began to snore.
"Why are you here? You can't have them."
"Yes I can."
"No you can't."
"One is already mine."
"Only because he doesn't know any better right
now. And you know that he can change his mind at any
time."
"He won't."
"You don't know that. You can't have George."
"You don't know that."
510

"Yes I do. The God already told you that you can't."
"I

get

to

keep

working

on

it

without

any

interference from you."

"Umm. No."
"You can't affect his free will."
"Lucifer, I am the one of us who is obedient. I
would never do anything to overcome his will. I will only
tell him the truth. "
"That's interference! That never seemed fair."
"How can you say that? You lie all the time. You
know, there's a joke among humans about you that goes,
'How do you know when Satan is lying?"
"I've heard it more than an unlimited number of
times. The answer is, 'when his mouth is moving.' So
what?"
"How can you squawk about fairness?"
"You're right! I don't care about fairness to them.
They are not equal to me, to us."
"I'm nothing like you!"
"Ohhhhhh. More than you know sister!"
"I won't entertain any more of your conversation.
You take up too much time arguing over nothing. Just
like when Michael went to answer Daniel's prayer. You
argued for 21 days about a matter that had already been
settled in heaven. You're not doing that tonight. Go
home, Lucifer. Nothing here belongs to you." She
crossed her arms in front of her.
511

"You can't tell me what to do! You are not the boss
of me!" He disappeared.
Youre gone, though, arent you now? she asked
the air. She sat down between the sleeping men and
caressed Georges cheek. Despite their relationship, she
did not touch George often in this way. He became all
hand, and lips. A child in a grown mans body. How does
an adult love a child occupying an adult body? She
wondered about the parameters of such a relationship,
at the same time that she understood that there could be
no consummation.
Human beings labored under the misperception
that, if they lived a long time, they would become
mature. Many of them, like Paul, believed if they could
live forever, that they would become like the God. Or, in
the alternative, they would become like the angels. What
they

did

not

realize

is

that the

accumulation

of

knowledge does not necessarily translate into wisdom or

transcendence.
Joy had made herself comfortable, Georges head
now in her lap, enjoying closeness without a wrestling
match. The front door opened. The security fellow was
returning. She turned and greeted him. Everything is
okay in here Clyde. They are both sleeping. Im going to
enjoy my boyfriends companionship for just a little
longer before I go back upstairs.
Paul woke up when Joy spoke.
512

He did not seem to recall the recent visitation.

Where did you come from? And why?
Something woke me up. I thought Id come and
see what was going on.
Were you sleeping with the moms?
Yes.
I cant go up there, or else Clyde will have to go
with me.
Are you putting me out?
Out of the living room, yeah. He yawned. Im
going to try to get some sleep. Narcolepsy-man is
already dead to the world.
Okay Boss. Can I help?
No, Joy, thanks. Ill see you in the morning. She
slid out from under Georges head and went upstairs.
She watched a moment as Clyde and another security
fellow made a palette in front of the fire for George, and
placed him on it.
DREAMS
George woke up and saw a man sitting in a chair
in front of him with his back to the roaring fire in his
fireplace. It troubled him that a person had entered his
house without his permission. When did you get here?
Who are you?"

513

Paul responded. "Don't be rude, George. This is

the friend who's been wanting to meet you. This is the
one whom I worship.
George didnt like him.
"Happy

to

finally

make

your

acquaintance,

George," said Lucifer pleasantly.

Joy came down the stairs. She was a vision of
loveliness, in a gossamer gown with beautiful wings.
Isnt she beautiful? said George to no one in particular.
Paul nodded.
Come and sit beside me, George said to Joy.
Joy spoke to the uninvited friend of Pauls. "Why
are you here? You can't have them."
Have who? George asked, looking from Satan to
Joy and back again.
"Yes I can, said the unliked, uninvited one.
"No you can't."
"One is already mine." George looked at Paul with
alarm. Paul smiled.
"Only because he doesn't know any better right
now. And you know that he can change his mind at any
time."
"He won't."
I wont, agreed Paul.
"You don't know that. You can't have George."
Have me for what? George asked. This time he
looked at everyone with expectation.
"You don't know that."
514

"Yes I do. The God already told you that you can't."
"I

get

to

keep

working

on

it

without

any

interference from you."

"Umm. No."
"You can't affect his free will."
"Lucifer, I will never overcome his will. I only tell
him the truth."
Lucifer! George exclaimed with alarm. Have me
for

what?

Lucifers

appearance

morphed

before

Georges eyes. The nattily-dressed mature gentleman

became an ugly, hunched over, burned-out looking little
demon with goats horns, long fangs and unkempt
fingernails. And naked. Where are your clothes, dude?
George asked the demon.
"That's interference! That never seemed fair."
"How can you say that? You lie all the time. You
know, there's a joke among humans about you that goes,
'How do you know when Satan is lying?"
George snickered, When his mouth is moving.
"I've heard it more than an unlimited number of
times. So what?"
"How can you squawk about fairness?"
"You're right! I don't care about fairness to them.
They are not equal to me, to us."
"I'm nothing like you!"
"Ohhhhhh. More than you know sister!"

515

Youre his sister? said George. He had been

looking back and forth at the devil and Joy as they
talked. He looked at Joy with added alarm.
"I won't entertain any more of your conversation.
Go home, Lucifer. Nothing here belongs to you."
"You can't tell me what to do! You are not the boss
of me!" He disappeared.
Youre gone, though, arent you now? she asked
the air. Joy sat down next to George and caressed his
cheek.
You love me dont you Joy? Doesnt she Paul?
Paul nodded.
How does an adult love a child occupying an
adult body? He put his head in her lap. She continued to
caress his cheek. Paul said to Joy, Why are you here?
I was asleep. Something woke me up. I had to
come and see what is going on. Joy looked down at
George. I have to go now.
George woke up with a start. For a moment he
thought he was on the sofa with Joy. He was on the floor
on a pile of blankets and pillows in front of his fireplace.
The fire was out and he was a little chilly. He sat up and
looked around. A security fellow stood by the door like a
statue. Paul snored on the sofa. George shrugged and
laid back down. He was asleep before his head hit a
pillow.

516

Ives heard voices downstairs. He entered the

hallway just in time to see Joy float down the stairs. She
wore a very white gossamer gown that seemed to glow in
the dark. Her wings were almost as wide as the hallway.
She disappeared down the stairs. He walked to the
top riser and sat down so he could hear what was
happening. He wanted to see, so he scooched down until
he could see while George, Paul and Joy were talking.
Thats when he caught sight of the little ugly demon in a
suit sitting by the fire. He gasped. Joy heard him and
called his name. Ives stood and walked the rest of the
way down the stairs.
Joy said to Ives, This is a friend of Pauls whos
been wanting to meet George. Hes the one who Paul
worships. His name is Lucifer.
Ives said casually, He looks like a Lucifer. Why is
he here?
Hes here to get George and Paul.
Is he allowed to do that?
Only if they agree. George wont agree. But Paul
is confused. Ives looked at Paul, who only smiled
pleasantly, and nodded. Joy sat down on the sofa beside

517

George. He put his head in her lap and she began to

caress his cheek.
Ives

said,

Do

you

love

George?

He

was

embarrassed that he asked the question. It was none of

his business.
She said, How does an adult love a child
occupying an adult body?
Ives said to Joy, Why are you here?
I was asleep. Something woke me up. I had to
come and see what is going on. Joy looked down at
George. I have to go now.
Ives woke up from his dream and looked around
the darkened room. His door was closed. There was no
noise; no one was talking. He closed his eyes and
thought about the fact that Arlene was not in bed with
him, and why. He fell asleep.
Paul saw Joys wings for the very first time as
she came down the stairs. He wondered why he had
never noticed them before. He was neither alarmed nor
surprised.

He

was

surprised

that

he

was

not

surprised..
He looked at Lucifer as he and Joy discussed him
and George as if there werent there.
"Why are you here? You can't have them."
"Yes I can."
518

"No you can't."

"One is already mine."
"Only because he doesn't know any better right
now. And you know that he can change his mind at any
time."
Paul attempted to interrupt. Excuse me, but I
know exactly what Im doing.
They ignored him. "He won't."
"You don't know that, said Joy. You can't have
George."
"You don't know that."
"Yes I do. The God already told you that you can't."
Paul interrupted again. The God said that? Then I
want George with me.
"I

get

to

keep

working

on

it

without

any

interference from you."

"Umm. No."
"You can't affect his free will."
"Lucifer,

you

know

would

not

purposely

overcome his will. I only tell him the truth."

"That's interference! That never seemed fair."
"How can you say that? You lie all the time. You
know, there's a joke among humans about you that goes,
'How do you know when Satan is lying?"
Paul piped up, His mouth is moving. Frowning,
he looked at his master and said, So disrespectful!
"I've heard it more than an unlimited number of
times. So what?"
519

"How can you squawk about fairness?"

"You're right! I don't care about fairness to them.
They are not equal to me, to us."
Paul said, Us WHO?
"I'm nothing like you!"
"Ohhhhhh. More than you know sister!"
Youre his sister? asked Paul.
"I won't entertain any more of your conversation.
Go home, Lucifer."
"You can't tell me what to do! You are not the boss
of me!" He disappeared.
Youre gone, though, arent you now? she asked
the air.
Joy sat down beside George, who put his head in
her lap. She caressed his cheek. Paul said, She loves
you George.
Joy said, How does an adult love a child
occupying an adult body?
Paul said to Joy, Why are you here?
I was asleep. Something woke me up. I had to
come and see what is going on. Joy looked down at
George. I have to go now. She rose right up from
where she sat, straight through the ceiling, disappearing
from sight.
Paul was the first to rise in the morning. It
was very early. Still, the coffee and the noise of his
shower woke the parents. They joined him for coffee.
520

How did you sleep on that sofa, son? asked

Boyd,
Pretty good, Paul lied. He looked up when the
moms shuffled down the stairs. Wheres Joy? he asked
them. Still sleeping?
No. She got up early. She said she had to go.
Jane stopped in the middle of pouring coffee into her
cup. She looked around at Sara, then Boyd. She shook off
a feeling of dj vu.
Paul felt it, too, but said nothing. He recalled
falling asleep on the sofa last night without incident, and
he recalled that something significant had occurred. The
memories felt-dreamlike, unreal, but he knew that his
master had visited them. He filed it all away to examine
later.
Joy is right. You people are noisy in the morning.
George made an unsuccessful grab for his mothers
coffee cup. She batted his hand away. Is she still
upstairs?
Jane stuttered just a little. Sheshe said she had
to go.
George felt alarm. He slammed up the stairs to the
master bedroom. Her luggage was all gone, but that
would make sense. He came back down to find his
phone, taking three steps at a time. Call Joys personal
phone. He stood with his fists on hips while he heard
the phone ring. She didnt answer. Call Joys office
phone. There was no answer. Call Bryan.
521

Paul said quietly, Its too early. Bryans not in

yet.
This is crazy, Paul, but I had a dream. She said
she had to go.
Me, too.
Wh, George couldnt talk. Ives had come down
the stairs just as George mentioned his dream.
Me, too, said Ives. George looked at him, eyes
wide.
Jane touched his arm. It was just a dream, honey.
Shell probably be at Headquarters when you get there.
George put his hand to his forehead. Yeah. Yeah.
Youre right Mom. Im getting dressed.
George stood in the shower for a long time. It was
too early for Joy to be at the office. Yet, he knew she
wouldnt be there. He would look for her, but he knew
she was gone. The dream was too real. It was real. She
said goodbye. Paul knew it. Ives knew it. His parents
knew it. He couldnt make rational sense of it, but it
wasnt rational. It was spiritual. He didnt understand it,
but he knew the truth of it.
He talked to God about it. He didnt believe that
Lucifer had visited the condo, but he did believe that
God exposed him in Georges dream. The dream was a
warning that he, George, was the subject of demonic
persistence. He wasnt afraid. He knew that the enemy
could not overcome his will, or do anything to him that
God would not allow.
522

For these reasons, he believed that Joy had said

goodbye. He wanted to know why. He asked God to let
him know.

523

CHAPTER 12

MISTER VICE PRESIDENT

When

George

finally

dressed

and

came

downstairs, two security fellows stood in the living room

of the condo. Paul was suited like a President. Everyone
stopped talking when George appeared.
Im okay everybody. Ill find her. He looked
around at them all. Boyd and Sara held hands. Will and
Jane had their arms around each other and his mother
had tears in her eyes. Mom?
George, said Paul. I heard from the World
Congress before we left for Indiana. As you know, there
will have to be a special election for Vice President. But
that wont take place for about six months. In the
meantime, you will be sworn in this morning at
Headquarters as interim Vice President.
George gave him a little laugh. Paul looked
serious, although he had that little twinkle in his eyes.
George snorted in disbelief and then said, Huh?
Youre so articulate. I hope you do a better job of
accepting the office and being sworn in when we get to
Headquarters. This is your security fellow, Gibbs. Lets
get going. The limo is here. No, you cant drive yourself
anymore. Moms, Dad, Unca Will, well see you about 11
am. A limo is already scheduled to pick you up. Dont
524

make them wait on you. Paul walked out the door

without another word.
Ives pushed George out of the door and jumped
into the back of the limo behind him. Congratulations!
Wow. Didnt I call it? Youre second in command in the
whole friggin world!
Yeah. George thought about how much better it
would feel if he still had Joy.
A

TIME

TO

KILL

everything there

ECCLESIASTES

is a

season,

time

3:1-2
for

To

every

purpose under heaven: A time to be born, And a

time to die. NKJV
In the Presidential limousine, on the way to Global
Headquarters, Paul communicated with his executive
assistant

by

computer

without

ceasing.

From

the

moment they entered the limo, Paul received information

and gave orders.
This is what I get, Paul said, for taking a few
days off for friends and family.
You loved it! said George.
I did! Paul said effusively and a huge toothy grin.
And Id do it again in a heart..
The concussion from an explosion interrupted
Paul. The limousine was a tank, with armor-plated floors,
doors and roof, and shatter-proof windows, so there was
no flying debris or fragments from an explosive device.
525

Unlike a real tank, it wasnt heavy enough to withstand a

pinpoint blast designed to tip it over. Usually.
It fell back to the pavement on all fours.
The heat was the real problem. This was a hotbomb, so-called because it was designed to send heat
through the metal walls and windows of a thing like the
Presidential limo. The heat dissipated quickly, but
persons and things in contact with steel plated walls and
windows would suffer severe and life-threatening burns.
Paper had been known to ignite inside a heat-bombed
vehicle.
There was no paper, but there was clothing and
plastic and integrated circuits. As the rear of the limo
tipped up from and sideways, clothing melted into skin,
globs

of

hot

plastic

flew

through

the

passenger

compartment and landed on flesh, and people landed on

each other, sandwiching hot substances between them.
Metal from door trim, and the inside of ink pens, cell
phones, computer monitors, and electronic tablets,
became molten bullets, tunneling their way into bones,
brains and eyeballs.
George and Paul knew the drill. Ives did not. The
security fellows who rode with them placed their bodies
over the officials. Ives fell on top of Pauls fellow, and
was pelted with all the hot, melted debris that flew in
every direction. The passenger compartment flew up and
then down while floating sideways. Ives suffered burns
all over his body, from his scalp to his feet.
526

Except for a lucky hit by hot pellets to a vital

organ, this one bomb was not likely to result in the death
of its occupants. For that reason, George and the fellows
were on high alert, and the drivers SOP was to get them
away from the scene. Something else was on its way; it
was just a matter of time and opportunity.
In a short time, assassins took advantage of the
opportunity. The limo did not get away fast enough. Men
with LPG torches approached from every side of the
limo. One crawled from the rear of the vehicle to its roof.
The large-bore torches began to melt armor plate while
everyone inside the limo tried to regain their footing.
It was a suicide mission. Ives was the only person
inside the limo who was not armed. Paul decided to carry
a sidearm after Arlenes murder.
The fellows shot through the weakened windows
and took out the torchers there even as they melted and
weakened the armored windows. George and Paul
blasted the welder on the roof after the steel began to
melt. The limo driver and his front seat passenger
dispatched the welders at their side windows. Pauls
fellow yelled to the driver, Go! Go! Go! That meant that
the President was no longer under threat, lets get out of
here, and go straight to the Headquarters secure
hospital emergency room.
George examined Ives to make sure he was not
bleeding out or having trouble breathing. Paul?
Im okay.
527

The parents!
Paul cursed. His fellow followed the reasoning,
and called the limo that was on its way to pick up the
mens parents. Number 3, this is Number 1. Dont pick
them up. I repeat, dont pick them up. And dont
approach the condo. There has been an assault on
Number 1. Station agents at the condo and do not, I
repeat, do not let anyone approach until it is cleared
with the Presidents detail. Confirm.
There was silence on the other end of the
transmission. George paused his ministrations to Ives
and looked at Paul, barely breathing. Paul could not look
at George, and eye-balled the fellow instead. After what
seemed like an eternity, the response came. Confirmed.
The limo has turned back. A detail is en route to the
condo. Confirmed.
Paul buried his face in his hands and cursed again.
George felt Ives jugular again and called his name.
Ives! Tell me something, man! Ives was semi-conscious
and responded only with groans. George tested his limbs
for breaks and found one when Ives yelped loudly.
Broken leg. Lets straighten it out.
Ives heard that. No! he shouted. Everything
hurts everywhere. Let it hurt until we get to the hospital.
Ill die if you pull on my leg.
You are not going to die from my stabilizing your
leg. But Ill leave it alone. Were almost there.
528

When the security detail arrived at the condo,

Boyd stood in the open door talking to a man dressed in
a delivery uniform. Without preamble, the lead fellow
walked quickly up behind the uniformed man and
grabbed the collar of his shirt, yanked him up and
backward and slammed him to the ground. At the same
time, the fellow who had already entered the rear of the
condo, reached the front door, pulled Boyd away from
the threshold and slammed the door.
The explosion took out the door and ignited the
curtains and the carpet in the foyer.
The lead fellow and the delivery guy were blown
into too many pieces to put back together. Boyd was
singed and the security fellow who saved him had some
splinters. Will and the moms were unharmed, as they
were upstairs in the rear of the condo when the bomb
went off.
At the Headquarters hospital ER, Paul received an
update from the head fellow of his security detail in the
relative quiet of his hospital room. Sir, the detail arrived
just as the bomber reached the front door of the condo.
The bomb took out the front door and eliminated the
bomb carrier and the head of detail. The Presidential
head security fellow used his training: dont use the
name of your colleague who was just blown to bits. Its
easier to communicate.

529

He continued, Sir, Mr. Astruc was at the front

door when the bomb ignited, but he sustained only minor
injuries, along with a member of detail.
Boyd? Dad? Are they on their way here?
Yes, sir. I took the liberty. Civilians were usually
shunted to the nearest Regional Hospital, but the head of
security knew better than to let the Presidents father
fall into unsecured medical hands. One last thing, sir. I
tried to secure your uncle and his wife, and your mother
at the condo. They resisted. Furiously. Number 3 was too
far away, and headed in the wrong direction. I activated
Number 2 and sent it for them. They are en route.
George entered Pauls room just as the fellow
reported attempting to secure Will, Sara and Jane at the
condo. What have they done now? The fellow did not
look at George; his eyes never left Pauls face.
Paul thanked him and told him to go get a cup of
coffee. George, they tried to blow them up. They are all
on the way here. I wanted them to stay, I thought it was
better for them to stay at the condo with a detail, but
they wouldnt. Paul examined Georges face as he
reported. One part of his brain was reciting facts. The
other part of his brain took inventory of his baby
brothers injuries.
He had cuts and burns all over his face. Patches of
his hair were burnt completely away. His clothes were
destroyed, so he wore hospital scrubs. They revealed
deep puncture wounds in his arms, where his security
530

fellows body shield did not cover. Paul surmised that he

himself didnt look much better.
What? Who are these people? Can you find
them?
You get to find them. Youre the new Brown.
Please dont put it that way. Do me favor: never
mention his name again. Dont even use the word to
describe a color. Use tan instead. If its my job, then Im
on it today.
Later today, Paul said. Our parents are on their
way here. Im not sure they know whats happened to us
yet, and Boyd is injured.
Unca Boyd? Why didnt you say so? I can meet
the ambulance at the door, George started out of the
room.
George! George responded to the urgency in
Pauls voice. He stopped and turned to face him. Have
you seen yourself? Do you really want to greet them
looking like that? Paul indicated the mirror near the
bathroom door. Paul limped over to stand beside George.
We.are a mess. Agreed. Back to your bed.
Help me out bro.
A TIME TO DIE Ecclesiastes 3:3 A time to kill
and a time to heal NKJV
Everyone was stunned but about what happened
to Number 3. It was headed back to Headquarters,
having been turned around when Paul dispatched a
protection detail to the condo. It was almost back to
531

Headquarters. Since the President was not on board and

there was no motorcycle escort, Number 3 stopped at all
regulated intersections.
It was at one of these stops that another cadre of
torch-wielding assassins attacked Number 3. They were
cut down like fodder before they reached the limo with
their torches. When the driver and the security detail
stepped out of the limo to examine the carnage, the hotbomb exploded.
Because they were outside the car, every member
of the detail was killed in the blast radius, and the inside
of Number 3 was completely destroyed. To add insult to
the injury and death, the car burned so hot that the
oxygen and gasoline tanks both exploded, completely
dismantling the armored limousine.
George was in Pauls hospital room when the head
Presidential security fellow delivered his report on the
destruction of Number 3.
These guys were all destined to die. Five guys
attacked our car, and five attacked the parents car. They
were all just fodder. George, they tried to kill our whole
family. Wipe us off the face of the Earth. Paul was
infuriated.
Theyre

all

dead,

George

said

with

some

satisfaction.
But whoever acquired these suicide torchers is
still walking around free.
Not for long.
532

Another fellow stepped in and spoke quietly to the

head fellow. Sirs. Your parents have arrived in the ER.
George leaped up and headed for the door. George, no!
Paul stood with some difficulty and gave instructions
involving his aunt and uncle. He knew his mother would
not leave Boyds side while he was being treated.
Sit down. Theyll be here in a minute.
Why are you standing on a broken leg?
I look terrible. Standing will make me seem.less
hurt. He smiled and shrugged at George. Just then, Will
and Jane entered the room, escorted by their own
security fellow. Unca Will, Aunt Jane. Janes hand went
to her mouth in alarm when she saw Paul, and tears
filled her eyes when she looked at George. They could
tell that she didnt know who to approach first, so
George assisted Paul toward the couple. She kissed her
own boys face first, and then embraced Paul tightly for a
long time.
Boyd is okay. Hes got a few superficial burns
theyre treating right now, she told them.
Whats going on? Whos trying to hurt us? Wills
voice was husky.
We dont know yet, Pop. Were looking into it
Starting tomorrow. Paul sat back down with a
sigh. Today and tonight, were going to eat and let the
bots do their work.
Despite

Pauls

instructions,

George

called

Bryan from his own hospital room on the hospitals

533

computer monitor, and told him what he wanted him to

do right now, and what he wanted to have ready for
tomorrow.
Yes sir, said Bryan a hundred times, as George
detailed his approach to the investigation. Sir, if you
dont mind my saying so, you should rest. You need to eat
and rest so the bots can get you all healed up.
Do I look that bad?
Yes, Bryan said quickly, sir. He laughed his
breathy laugh.
In the midst of their conversation, Joy burst in and
pushed Bryan away from his own desk. Her face filled
Georges computer screen. She gasped and then cried,
and then became angry. George, I just heard about what
happened! Is everyone okay? Im coming to the hospital
right now. I love you! Ill be there as soon as I can.
Before George could speak, Joy was gone. Bryan
returned to his desk, unsure whether to say anything
about the interruption. George stared at Bryan for a
moment before he said, How long has she been at work
this morning?
From her regular time. Bryan was unsure why
that was his bosss question, but he did not let on.
Im exhausted. Ill get back to you. He wasnt
exhausted. He was elated.
Joy was furious. She knew this was an attack from
the Adversary, the Destroyer, the Enemy of mens souls.
And she knew that he had assigned the Reaper.
534

An angel of death is dispatched by God. The

Reaper is fallen and gives his allegiance to the Destroyer.
The angel is a harbinger and an escort. The Reaper is a
cruel attacker who dispatches humans, delivering many
to the underworld for eternity.
There are those that the Reaper cannot kill. It
cannot kill an angel. It cannot kill a person who worships
the Son without permission from the God Himself. Some
martyrs have been killed by the Reaper, but escorted
home to the Father by a ministering angel, untouched by
the Reapers cold hand of evil.
Yes, Joy spoke out loud as she ran to the
Headquarters emergency room. Her shoes were in her
hands. I know its you! Stop this! Now! Stop! As she
turned a corner, the Destroyer appeared before her.
Because his image remained before her as she ran, she
stopped. She opened a door and stepped inside. He was
there. Stop this. Stop right now.
Hes been given his assignment.
It. It has no gender. You hate humans but you
want to make your demons male?
So Im a little inconsistent. I thought you were
gone.
I came back when I heard that you were trying to
kill everybody I know.
You exaggerate. You know way more people than
these pitiable souls.
535

You know what I mean. Im warning you. This will

not happen. Call him off.
What difference does it make? Your boyfriend
worships the Son. The rest, I dont know and neither do
you. Youre just scared they dont really know Him.
No, Im not. I know they do. But Pauls death
would hurt them very much, and all the death and
carnage swirling around them will damage them and
ruin the happiness theyve had.
Happiness? Dont make me laugh. They have
been miserable, hiding their relationships from the
world, and disguising their own children as unrelated to
each other. Happy? These people dont know what happy
is. Im not destroying anything. I may be ending what
they began, albeit on a little of a sour note. Oh. Maybe
youre afraid they will backslide?
Get away from me! And keep the Reaper away
from them! Joy opened the door and re-emerged into
the corporeal world. She continued her run to the Global
Headquarters METU. As she approached the nurses
station, Joy put her shoes on and slowed to a fast walk
and exhibited her badge and her smile. They compelled
the nurse to wave her through.
George was standing when she entered. She
walked into his arms. They kissed. Georges attempts to
touch her all over were not met with Joys usual vigorous
rebuffs. She knew that he only wanted to reassure
himself that she was really there, in his arms, and not
536

the

result

of

mere

wishful

thinking,

or

simple

unconsciousness. She did resist his attempt to lay her

down on his hospital bed.
You must be okay. Let me look at you. She
looked up at his face and gasped. She touched the bald
spots on his scalp and caressed every pit, wound, and
scab on his face. She caught sight of his puncturewounded arms and gently ran her hands over them all.
I have no wounds on my torso. My fellow was on
top of me. All of his back is a mess. No hair on the back
of his head. He deserves a medal.
Paul will give him one. Youll be okay. She
reassured

herself.

Not

only

would

the

bots

heal

everything, there would be no scars. In a few weeks,

depending on how he took care of himself, George would
show no signs of his injuries. Your security fellow, huh,
Mr. Vice President? How does that feel?
I dont know yet. Paul told me just before we
walked out of the condo into attempted murder. George
was suddenly tired. He reclined on his bed. Joy pulled his
food tray over and offered him a piece of fruit.
Im sleepy. Now I know how the patients feel. The
bots cant do their best work without fuel, but Im too
tired to eat enough because a healing body also needs
rest and relief from stress.
What do you do with unconscious patients? She
peeled an orange. The fresh delicious smell of orange
537

bloomed around George. He looked at the sections she

offered him. Licked his lips.
Stomach or nasogastric tube. He accepted the
juicy orange sections. They felt good on his tongue and
so sweet! I guess I am a little hungry. She offered the
rest of the orange, which he ate with gusto. While he
devoured another orange, she arranged a ham sandwich
and tore it into little pieces, which she fed to him one by
one.
Hmm. Tubes dont sound like fun.
Gumpf, replied George, attempting to talk with a
mouthful of sandwich. Joy passed him a covered cup of
water. George sipped the water from a straw at first. He
then removed the lid and drank all the water down.
Ahh. He burped. Excuse me. His eyelids started to
droop.
Joy chuckled silently. Go to sleep. He went. Joy
knew he would sleep for hours. She covered him with a
blanket and left his room. She looked at the security
fellow as she passed and smiled. He nodded solemnly in
return.
She approached the Presidents room in the
METU. It was now a suite. Boyd was in a bed next to
Pauls. His bed was big enough for two and Sara was
lying next to him with her arms around him. Two plush
chaise lounges were occupied by Will and Jane.
Pauls door did not open automatically for Joy. She
greeted the security fellow outside his door. She smiled
538

but he asked for her badge. Joy displayed it for him. He

was new. The fellows that knew her were injured or off
duty. He let her pass. Sorry Miss Rogers.
Thanks for doing your job. She stepped inside
the suite. The moms exclaimed her name when they saw
her. Joy, were so glad youre here. She met them in the
middle of the room. They executed a warm, tear-filled,
three-way hug. The inside fellow ignored them in favor of
the far wall.
We thought you were gone. Boyd was, as usual,
speaking for everyone.
Joy looked at Boyd for the first time. He had a big
bandage on the side of his bald head. The medical staff
had shaved his whole head because of the burn that
covered the side of his head and face. She sat on his bed
where Sara had been and hugged his neck.
Im glad youre all right Boyd. I was gone for a
short time, but I changed my mind and came back. Its
not time yet. She knew that they had all had the dream.
It was her way of saying goodbye. But now that she had
returned, she needed to explain away their common
hallucination. She wasnt sure how to do that, because
she never had to do it before.
Time for what? Where were you going? Please
excuse my saying so, Joy, but this is no time to abandon
our sons. Joy liked Boyds straightforward manner. It
was endearing as far as she was concerned, even if it did
seem bossy and controlling to others.
539

Well, my father wants me to come home. But he

knows I love my job. When I heard about what happened
to you all, I had to turn around. I wont abandon them,
Boyd.
Okay then. Everybody laughed. Paul and Boyd
followed their chuckles with moans of discomfort. Joy
took a good look at Paul for the first time. Like George,
he was missing hair and had burns and puncture wounds
everywhere.
If you dont mind my asking, sir, who did this?
The ten dead perpetrators are nobody. No money,
no job, no background. They were hired hands. Fodder
for the first round of attack. The hot bombs were just
designed to slow us down and do a lot of damage before
they moved in. Its puzzling, though.
LPG torches are not very effective weapons. They
will eventually punch a hole in an armored vehicle like
the limo, but they are very slow at it. That was Boyd.
Right. But the torches werent the weapons, Dad.
There was a third line of attack that we averted. Or
escaped from.
Joy knew the Reaper. It wanted the most mayhem
and carnage for the deaths it was ordered to cause. It is
its hallmark. Not just death. Death preceded by blood
and brokenness and fear and dread. She did not say that
they may never know who the human culprits are. Let
them look. They would look anyway. Yeah, said Joy.
Anything you need? What can I do to help?
540

Everyone spoke at once. Paul broke the deadlock.

Folks, Joy is a professional. Hospital staff will
take

care of

everything

you

need

while

Boyd

is

hospitalized. And yes, Mom, staff will go to the condo

and get you anything you need. The place is secured.
Paul sat up on the side of his bed and made an attempt
to get up. The security fellow rolled up his wheel chair
and watched while he transferred himself to it. Paul had
refused to be assisted, except by George.
Joy, with me. Paul directed the automated chair
out of the room and into the corridor. She waved
goodbye to everyone as she followed Paul from the room.
Out in the corridor, the outside security fellow cleared
the corridor on instructions from the inside fellow. The
METU was at the end of the hall, so a fellow stood by at
the intersection to prevent anyone from coming in the
direction of the unit.
He turned his chair to face Joy. Thanks for
coming. Hows my brother?
Hes good. He ate, and now hes sleeping. Hell
be out for a couple of hours.
Then hell jump right up and start working. You
must know by now that hes the interim VP.
Yes.
Will you consider working for him? I know you
have a personal relationship, but nobody will take better
care of him than you. I want to keep an eye on you,
keeping an eye on George.
541

How do you know that, Mr. President? I mean,

thank you for the compliment. But a girlfriends loyalties
can be fickle.
Not yours. Ive known you for ten years. We
havent been friends, but your reputation precedes you.
You didnt think Id let you date my brother and not know
everything about you? Everything that Brown knows.
Joy sighed. She was truly between a rock and a
hard, hard place. What did Brown discover that made
me acceptable to you? Here we go!
Now dont be offended. Paul smiled his most
engaging

smile,

making

himself

look

boyish

and

endearing, he knew. I know you have an MBA from the

London School of Economics and Politics. I know you
came to work at Headquarters as a low level assistant
just to get your foot in the door. Im aware that you have
a rockin body and personality to burn, but you arent
promiscuous and you have refused at least a marriage
proposal per year. Hm? Thats only scratches the
surface,

honey.

Dont

make

me

pull

out

my

big

information guns.
Joy nodded and looked away from him. She knew
he was just toying with her right now. He continued,
Frankly, Brown was suspicious of you. He wondered
what your real agenda might be. He didnt believe you
were as good as your background.
Brown was a worshipper of the evil one. Brown
knew that she knew. But he didnt know enough about
542

her to get her booted out of Headquarters. He even

made up some stories, spread some rumors, and planted
some false evidence to get her fired. All to no avail.
I do. I know you worked as a magicians assistant
from high school all the way through LSE. Its a little
strange, but you had to work somewhere, since you
didnt inherit a position. But you do have some skills!
True. Im still a pretty good hypnotist. I wonder
how much he knows?
Thats what Brown said! I always believed he was
a little afraid of your skills. But you caused no trouble,
and you have been of valuable assistance to everyone
here. You are keeping George here, and happy.
Yes, Mr. President, I will work for George. But
promise me: if George and I stumble in our personal
relationship, will you let me move on without a hassle?
Even if he doesnt agree? Will he tell me the truth?
I promise, Paul said. Ill make sure she stays.
Okay then. Joy knew that Paul had no intention
of letting her walk away from George over his objection.
Ill play it by ear.
And she would have to stay ahead of the fact that
no one knew, and Brown had not figured out, that in the
ten years she had worked at Headquarters, Joy had
never had a boss until now.
WHO DONE IT James 1:3 If any of you lacks
wisdom, let him ask of God, who gives to all
543

liberally and without reproach, and it will be given

to him. NKJV
Its a truism that the bots work better when you
start out healthy, hydrated and well-fed. It is also true
that you have to keep eating and drinking your way to
health, and engage in physical rehabilitation as soon as
possible.
Fortunately, the injured were the healthiest people
on Earth.
Boyd was the oldest victim. He was just under 200
years old, he and Will having grown to adulthood before
bots were the medical norm for everyone. His scar tissue
from the childhood burns was healed completely when
he got his first injection of early nanobot models. He was
never identical to Will again, but his flesh was pristine,
and he still looked enough like Will to pass for his first
cousin or brother or other close relative.
He was no longer a young man but his bots were
the very latest model. First Paul, then George, then the
wives, and finally Will, suggested, then pestered, then
cajoled and eventually bribed Boyd into hitting the Field
House for some rehab after the attempt on his life.
Thats when they all learned that everyone who
worked at Headquarters was required to learn a martial
art. Paul asked them all to consider it for themselves,
even if it was no more than what Ives had learned at
first: strike back and get to safety.
544

Before Arlenes death, Ives felt so inadequate in

front of the operatives, that he considered adopting one
style of the arts in which to become proficient, if not
expert. He just couldnt stand the mocking. After the last
attack, Ives knew he had to learn to shoot a firearm and
become proficient in hand to hand combat. If, or when,
the assassins came for him again, he wouldnt lie around
wounded while everyone else put up a fight. Ives was in
the best physical condition of his life. He intended to get
better.
Boyd and Will thought at first they would join the
operatives

for

their

workouts.

That

was

strictly

prohibited, as civilians were not allowed to train with

security details. The liabilities were nightmares. Boyd
confronted Paul. Surely we can work out with George.
We wouldnt sue him or you or the government. Paul
was amused by the prospect, so he consulted with
George. Dont hold back.
I wouldnt hurt them for anything! George was
aghast at Pauls suggestion.
No! I didnt mean that I wanted you to train with
them. I want them to come and watch you train all out
with the operatives. I think theyll change their minds on
their own.
Oh. Okay.
I miss our matches.
Me too. You know, we should lose our fellows
some night and hit the field house together.
545

No. Its a dangerous practice. The fellows are

cautious with us as it is. They never know when well
break out into real physical conflict. One of them has
already written a scholarly treatise on the issue for later
publication.
They know were brothers dont they? They know
we wouldnt hurt each other!
Ever heard of Cain and Abel?
Paul had put off the scheduled Field House martial
arts tournament due to the assassination attempts. Three
months later, when it was put back on the schedule,
morale at Headquarters rose to new heights.
George

did

not

change

the

threat

level.

It

remained very high, just short of the level required for

declared war. At that level, all operatives were required
to

carry

firearms

and

update

their

training

and

attendance at the firing range. The crisis gave them a

shared

energy

they

had

never

had.

Headquarters

personnel felt like a close-knit army, ready for battle.

The day of the tournament, Headquarters offices
were on half-staff. Because morale was so high, Paul
decided to hold the tournament during working hours, to
encourage all employees to take some time off to attend
some part of the tournament. Paul turned a blind eye to
wagering of all kinds. He even constructed an alias to
allow himself to bet on George and his teams.
You bet on me? George was puzzled. What if
you win? What are you going to do with the money?
546

Give it to you. Or, we can go somewhere weve

never been, do something weve never done. Paul was
having fun with the ideas. George thought it was good
for Paul to regain his sense of fun.
Paul, the parents, Ives, Joy, and Bryan all sat midarena, surrounded by security fellows, many rows in
every direction. Since George was a people person, he
encouraged the teams to adopt slogans and banners. He
thought friendly competition was healthy. After Paul and
his entourage were seated, there was an opening
ceremony in which each team entered sporting its
banner, with its slogan emblazoned thereon.
The

audience

of

their

fellow

workers

was

encouraged to stand up and cheer when they saw their

favorite team enter the arena. It was loud and it was fun.
Paul, of course, make a show of not having a favorite
team, but he hooted, hollered and applauded for all of
the teams as they came in.
George and Paul had argued about George
participation. George was, after all, the Vice President of
the United Earth.
Interim, George had emphasized. Interim. What
do you think is going to happen? Im good.
You

are

undignified.

great!

People

Thats

need

to

not
have

government.
After they see me whup some
George!
547

the

point.

confidence

Its
in

of the operatives, people will have confidence

in me in government.
Paul gave in. George entered the arena behind two
female operatives carrying a huge amber flag with the
word Boss written in huge white letters across it. His
warm-up was dark amber with yellow stripes. Paul and
the parents whistled loudly and applauded for George
and his teams.
George competed first. He did that in deference to
Pauls concerns, but also because he wanted everyone to
anticipate the rest of the competition, without thinking
about when he would participate. Georges competition
was the head of team 2. He was a mature operative, with
many decades of experience, trained in multiple forms of
the martial arts. He was a good match for George.
George beat him down. George was fast and
creative,

never

using

the

same

move

twice.

His

combinations were deft and unexpected. After George

defeated him, he took his seat with his family. It was a
good beginning, raising morale to great heights. The
teams were juiced to have a leader as able as George
appreciate their skill and competitive spirit.
Paul leaned over and yelled over the crowd at
George, You were right! They loved it! Youve got them
all in the palm of your hand. You could ask them to do
anything. I knew I was right about him, thought Paul.
He should be President for life. But hes here now, and
we will rule Earth together.
548

Team after team competed all the rest of the day

into evening. With every team and competitor that was
eliminated in round after round, the crowd did not tire,
but became energized.
Lucifer sat among them, behaving like them, but
mocking them. He hated them. He hated that they loved
George. The Reaper could not kill him and he couldnt
have him unless he changed his own mind. Lucifer would
not only not call off the Reaper, he ordered the Reaper to
make the upcoming deaths more cruel and gruesome
than ever. Today.
There would be no heat bombs or flame throwers,
though. Georges security measures had made those
impossible, especially here in the Field House, and
everywhere in Headquarters. In the end, however, no
security measure anywhere could neutralize the suicide
attacker without casualties, even if the only casualties
were the attackers themselves. The Destroyer knew
enough about humans to know that the death of the
attacker at the hands of the intended victims was as
damaging to the psyche of the victim as the death of
their own.
The Destroyer had visited Paul while he still had
wounds from the attempted assassination. Did I ever
tell you how sorry I was that you had lost Brown?
No master, you did not, said Paul dubiously.
Notwithstanding the fact that Paul worshipped the
Destroyer, he recognized his limitations. Lucifer played
549

at being polite and civil. Those are human behaviors that

he mimics, only to get what he wants.
Well. Accept my condolences, please. Who is
replacing Brown?
George.
Do you think thats wise? We have not been able
to bring him on board as a worshipper. Satan first
cursed Joy for the failure of his meeting with George at
the condo, and then blessed her that Paul had forgotten
the whole sorry incident. Or so he believed.
Paul shrugged. He is loyal to me, no matter who I
worship, or what I do. Choose your time. I will introduce
you.
Certainly. I am also concerned about these
attempts on the lives of you and your family. Fortunately,
the

attackers

have

taken

exceptional

casualties.

Congratulations.
Its good and its bad. The good, of course, is that
none of my family has died. The bad is that weve lost
good people for whom we have the utmost respect. Their
families have taken losses. In the end, we all feel the
pain of it.
The enemy thought joyfully that he couldnt lose.
Someone would be his by the end of the evening.
Joy sat between George and Jane during the
tournament. She loved this excitement. She could feel
the peoples surging and shifting emotions. It was like
swimming,

swimming

in the
550

ocean,

as

the

tides

undulated back and forth. Some were scorching hot as

the

combatants

performed

their

martial

dance

of

competition on the arena floor. Some were cooler, like

the end of a fine match where the winner rejoiced in a
warm glow of appreciation.
Sometimes, she could not feel others at all. Her
beau, her boyfriend, her best friend, would sometimes
hold her hand, or kiss her cheek, and all the emotions of
the crowd emulsified in her chest, replaced by feelings
that were hers alone to experience with George. She
smiled with them all, or George, she rejoiced with them
all, or George, she loved and appreciated with them all,
or with George.
The tournament was coming to an end. In the last
match, one combatant had vanquished them all. He
stood victorious before the President, prepared to
receive his towering trophy as a souvenir of his triumph.
Slowly, the room cooled off.
Then it was cold. Very cold. Very quickly. She
turned to George. Its too cold in here.
He placed an arm around her shoulder and leaned
toward her to say above the noise of the crowd, Are you
just giving me an opportunity to wrap my arms around
you?
No, George. Its too cold in here.
He looked at her intensely, at the expression on
her face. She started to look around at the crowd. She
551

rose from her seat. So did George. He said, What are

we looking for?
Something out of place. Somebody out of place.
Something thats not right.
The trophies all set upon a table, upon a platform
built for the purpose of displaying them for all to admire.
They were awarded one by one. Now there was only one
left. It was huge. And the President was leaving his seat
to go down to the platform to give it to the winner.
George grabbed his arm Dont move. Just dont
move.
I cant just stand here.
Sit down then. But dont go down there. George
blocked his path and stared him down. Paul saved the
moment by asking his nearest security fellow to have an
official close to the platform present the trophy.
Joy was scanning the crowd when she saw it. She
saw the Reaper. It was covered from head to toe in a
drab butt-ugly old coat with an equally ugly drab hoodie
pulled down over his face, hiding his features. It was a
good thing. His face was hideous. She pushed past the
fellows and started down the steps from her seat.
George saw her go and looked back and Paul and
said, Stay here! He put Pauls usual detail on alert,
grabbed a couple of other fellows, and followed Joy. She
saw that the Reaper was surrounded by people who were
passing items around. She stopped and pointed at the
Reaper and his companions for George.
552

What are they passing around? asked George.

George signaled the fellows with him to make their
firearms ready. He turned to Joy. Go back and sit down.
I mean it. I dont want an argument.
But Im armed!
I dont care. Get back up there with Paul. Just do
it!
She realized that George could not see the Reaper.
Joy wanted to confront it. She remembered that she
didnt have to. As she backed away from George and his
detail, she said aloud, Reaper you are rebuked in His
Name. Your plots, your plans and your schemes are
canceled. By the blood of the Lamb.
She saw the Reapers head rise, and the hoodie
turn from side to side. He faded away. The people who
had surrounded him were continuing to pass items from
person to person. As George and his detail neared the
group, they could see that they were assembling laser
firearms right out in the open. More fodder.
George pressed his ear implant and squawked all
the fellows and operatives on alert. Every armed person
in the arena readied a firearm. He described the group
and their location. Within seconds, a hundred laser guns
were trained on the group of twenty or so. None of them
had completed assembling their weapons. Georges
detail disarmed them all and took them into custody. No
shots were fired.
553

JOY AND PAUL AFTER THE REAPER - 2 TIMOTHY

2:7 Consider what I say, and may the Lord give you
understanding in all things. NKJV
Joy

could

not

stand

the

thought

that

Paul

twice.

She

worshipped her enemy.

She

had

orchestrated

only

hypnotized

private

Paul

conversation

with

him

at

Headquarters soon after she was hired. She wanted to

make sure he was never suspicious of her and never
ordered Brown or anyone else to delve into her carefully
contrived back story.
Then, at the condo the evening before the attacks,
when she told everyone goodbye by implanting the
dreams, she gave him a suggestion that George would be
okay without her.
Since

then,

she

has

been

troubled

by

his

insistence that the enemy would be rewarding him with

becoming the god of this world, and giving him
everlasting life. It reminded her of a psychotic delusion.
The only problem is, a real being is feeding the delusion,
a lying being, who cannot deliver on his promises.
This is a delusion she wanted to break. Not for the
first time, she wanted to use her training and gifts to
heal someone. She was already cleared for Pauls outer
office door. She stepped in one morning when Pauls
secretary had stepped out
Since there was no real agenda, Joy did not waste
time, causing him to be very relaxed and susceptible to
554

her suggestion, and her voice alone. She decided that

she would not erase his memory of this conversation if it
went well. And it was a conversation, and not designed
to overcome his will. She only wanted him to be honest
about his thoughts and feelings.
She asked him why he had never married.
Ive had plenty of sex, but no intimacy. I finally
had my bots reverse my libido. I dont seek sex anymore,
but women will chase me down like a dog trying to get
my attention, before and after weve done the deed. I
dont understand it.
I could explain it to you, but you dont seem to
care. She intended for her comment to be playful.
I dont. It wont change anything. I have loved
only one person in my life. George. Only George. I
wonder if she thinks I tell the truth because of her gift?
She smiled at the comment because of her own
feelings for George. She looked up at Paul to connect
with him, to look into his eyes and share the warmth. But
Paul only stared back at her with business-only, distant
coldness. I will let her think I share because she compels
me.
Her smile disappeared. You dont mean that!
Paul shrugged. Ha! She doesnt know what to
think.
What about Will, Jane, Sara, Boyd?
Boyd, Paul snorted his name.
555

I dont believe Im asking this question, but what

about your mother? Dont you love her?
I dont know how to answer that. Everybody alive
on this planet has a mother, an incubator. Whats so
special about that? My attitude has the advantage of
the being the truth.
Joy could not believe what she was hearing.
Will?
He just followed the biological imperative for
himself, and then did his brother a favor. Whats your
point Joy?
And Lucifer?
Well I dont love him! Its a business proposition.
I dont need him to love me.
George loves you.
She

actually

sounds

sympathetic.

Without

exception, for no reason at all, without fail. Nothing can

come between us. He said it with complete conviction,
nonchalantly as if saying, The sky is blue.
Yes, but I mean, dont you need George to love
you?
I dont think about it that way. It is what it is. He
does. Its like needing to breathe air. Its here, I have it.
Hes the human center of my world.
Joys heart hurt in her chest. Part of the pain came
from understanding how alone Paul had been his whole
life, even while he lived in a house full of love and
togetherness. Part of the pain came from knowing that
556

George faced a future on Earth without his beloved

brother. And, the largest part of the pain came from the
certain knowledge that Paul and George would be
separated forever if Paul did not change his mind.
Bright flowers of understanding bloomed in Joys
spirit.
Thats why you were so angry when the lacrosse
player knocked out Georges teeth. You were trying to
kill him.
Hmmm. She seems to understand. And I would
have, too, if Boyd hadnt stopped me kicking and
punching him. Plus, George was crying so loud! I
couldnt stand hearing the sound of his suffering.
Everyone who hurts him suffers the same fate. You will,
too, if youre not careful.
And its why you separated from him when you
left home.
It was incredibly painful to find out that we
wanted different things and that I couldnt take care of
him anymore, you know? But I had a plan for us. And I
worked it. And here we are. Here he is.
You do take care of him, and the parents.
Oh yeah. I couldnt let anything happen to them,
on account of George. He loves the moms to distraction.
And against all odds, he loves both Will and Boyd almost
as much.
And you dont understand it.
557

even if I dont share his feelings, I dont want

him to suffer from overwhelming grief and sadness on
account of their hurt or death. It was unnecessary to
state the obvious: he couldnt prevent their deaths
forever.
You must hate Ives.and me.
Dont make me. No. I never hated Ives, but I was
incredibly jealous for about a decade. I got over it. And
Ive never been jealous of Georges women. I understand
sex.
Uh, this is more than sex. We are not even having
sex..
Sure youre not! Yet. Paul chuckled.
This is more. We are in love. We have an
exclusive relationship.
YOU love HIM. But then, so do I. Paul looked up at
her as if to say, So? He looked away dismissively. So?
How

many

people

have

youeliminated

on

account of George?
Wow. Let me see., Paul looked pensive.
Joys heart sank. She asked the question, but
hoped his quick answer would be something like, Dont
be silly, dove!
Not as many as you might think. I know how to
get rid of people who hurt him, might hurt him, without
killing. Some of them just disappear from his life without
explanation. Youd be surprised how many people will go
558

away if you simply pay them to do so. Dont make me

add you to their ranks.
Does George know?
I dont think he cares. After every such episode, I
have been in close contact with him. Sometimes we
would go do something distracting like skiing in St.
Moritz, or gambling at Monte Carlo, or surfing off the
Australian coast. Hed tell me all about it, Id take his
side and tell him he didnt need that person anymore
anyway, and hed heal up and everything would return to
normal for him. You are not the only one who can
change a persons mind.
How long did you know that Brown hated him?
Not long before I moved George to Headquarters.
I knew that one of them had to go. Brown had to go.
To die?
Yes, unfortunately. And I knew it would be Brown.
I just didnt know how or when. Joy, I did not orchestrate
his death. He had not hurt George and I thought that it
would never happen. I believed that George would take
him out. And in the end, he did. I had my doubts, but
Brown could not withstand my influence.
It could have gone the other way. Brown pulled a
weapon. What were you thinking when Brown turned the
weapon on you?
I thought that it was better that I die than I live
through the death of my brother. I was never at risk.
559

Joy was taken aback by the statement. Their entire

conversation up to this moment had Joy convinced that
Paul was every bit the beast that he appeared to be, in
thought, in word, and in deed. Then it occurred to her
that.
That is not sacrifice. You only wanted to escape
the pain of loss.
Ummm. Yes and no He paused thoughtfully. Yes
I wanted to escape the pain of loss for sure. No doubt
about that. But George is so much more alive than me. I
recognize that he is more like a human being than I am.
Hes full of life all the way through. I know he seems
immature and self-interested, but he loves people
humankind, not just the parents more than I do. He
belongs here. I want him to stay as long as he can. At
least that has the virtue of being the truth.
Forever? Like you? With you?
Without a doubt. Jealous?
You realize that Lucifer is lying to you?
I have work to do. You should get back to yours.
He could be lying, but I will make it so; I always get
what I want.
And that was the end of their conversation. She
was dismissed. Paul turned his back to her and looked
out the window.
She quickly walked up behind Paul and placed her
hand on his shoulder and said, Forget. To Joys
surprise, Paul turned and looked at her curiously.
560

Just one more thing, Miss Joy, Paul said with

amusement.
After the twenty-three would-be perpetrators
were in secure lock-up, George met with his senior
security staff. Your guys were perfect. The system
worked just the way it was supposed to. I am especially
gratified because we were all so relaxed at the Field
House arena. Relaxation did not destroy your vigilance.
Give your staff a pat on the back. And tell them to keep it
up. George looked each supervisor in the eye and gave
them a grim smile.
Now
Sir? Grey, one of the more mature of the senior
staff, asked for Georges attention. If you dont mind, I
just want to express, on the behalf of the senior staff and
the other operatives, were gratified that you are in
charge. We like having a former operative with your skill
level at the helm. And the fact that youre Vice President,
sir..
Interim Vice President, Grey.
Yes sir, no matter how long that lasts, we, that is
to say, our loyalties to global government have never
been at such a high level of .devotion.
George was listening with only half an ear until
Grey said that last word. A President of the United
States of America, Abraham Lincoln, used a phrase to
describe the sacrifice that men made in war: the last
full measure of devotion George chose to assume that
561

Grey understood the meaning his use of the word

conveyed.
He looked around the room again, but this time
with true admiration and gratification. Many of them sat
up straighter and stood up taller when he caught their
eye. Thanks Grey. I feel the same way. George paused a
moment longer.
Now lets talk about the perps. Background
checks reveal that they are related to the Presidential
limo attacks in that they are nobodies. No school beyond
high school, no jobs beyond the lowest levels, no
families, and some of them have no official I.D., no bots
and one of them has no GPS.
Just like the other group, agreed Micah. Like
someone was out to recruit the lowest scum of the
Earth.
Not just the lowest scum, Micah, but scum that
no one would miss. And lets not characterize them as
scum. The ones with no ID and no GPS were smart
enough to avoid them. Thats not easy to do.
I dont think these attacks on the President are
over. Now that we have confirmation that someone is
gathering an army of nobodies, we need to start
identifying as many of these low-grids as we can. UEPD
doesnt officially keep a database, but my predecessor
did.
George asked the computer to fill the wall monitor
with a spreadsheet of the London low-grids that were on
562

Browns database. Someone whistled at the number.

George asked the computer to add the entire United
Kingdom. Other monitors lit up.
There are thousands in London alone, nearly a
half-million in the UK. Whod a thunk it huh? One of the
things I want to do is round up low-grids with no GPS
and no official ID. A roundup will do three things: it will
get them into doctors and hospitals to get their GPS,
enable us to identify the ones without ID, and put out the
word that were not playing. I want to make them think
twice about taking these jobs. I want them to know that
were coming after them.
While we roust them, we need to know who is
recruiting them. Any ideas?
Grey again. Ive got an informant in London. Your
predecessor didnt like paying them, so I only used him
when our high-tech information-gathering didnt do the
whole job. So I paid what little I had in my pocket from
time to time.
Grey youve got a budget for your informant. So
do you all. Keep track of what you spend. If your team
members come up with any informants of their own,
clear them, and then make sure Bryan keeps track of
them and what we spend. We go all out on this. Its not, I
say again, it is not top secret.
They all looked around and smiled at each other.
Yeah, I want this whole operation to be a threat to the
563

underworld. Let it reach. This is war. They started it. We

finish it. Dismissed.
Grey and another supervisor approached George.
Sir, may we have a word in private?
Yeah sure. Well talk in my office. Georges office
was the most secure place inside the most secure
building, in the most secure city, in what was now the
worlds most secure former nation-state on Earth. When
Global Government first came into being, Washington,
D.C. in the United States was considered, among other
capital cities. It was no small matter that it was rejected.
It just couldnt be secured as effectively as some other
locations, such as London.
When he ascended to Vice President, George
wanted to keep his office, and Bryan and all his staff.
Notwithstanding Georges desires, Paul convinced him
that the two of them could not occupy the same end of
the floor on the same level of Headquarters; it was too
much of a security risk. George suggested Browns
security complex in a sub-basement of headquarters.
Paul vetoed that choice as well.
George opted to present a compromise to Paul
that he knew he would accept. He suggested that
Browns security complex be dismantled completely and
reassembled on the floor with no number.
Since the earliest days of skyscrapers, there was
no 13

th

floor in many such buildings. When numbering

floors, the number 13 was simply not used, and the

564

elevator button numbers would jump from 12 to 14. The

13th floor was simply labeled 14. The convention was not
used everywhere on Earth but it was used at Global
Headquarters. With a twist.
The 13th floor was not only there, it was also used,
but had no number on the elevator. It was called the
floor with no number. In later years, the floor with no
number floated up and down the tower. It was not always
floor number 13 that was the floor with no number. The
numbers on the elevator buttons would also change,
sometimes adding 13 and taking another number away.
And the missing number no longer corresponded with
the unoccupied floor. Visitors would find it odd to press
3 and take so long to get to their floor.
You have a devious mind, George, Paul had said.
Thats why you hired me.
All of this information was top secret. The public
did not know if the offices of the President and Vice
President were floors apart or steps apart, nor whether
they were on the east side or west side of Headquarters.
They arrived at Georges office in minutes, partly
because they were nearby, and partly because George
did almost everything at double-time. His suite door
opened and Bryan stood and followed him into his inner
office.
As everyone seated themselves around Georges
work table, Bryan spoke quickly, The President wants
an update on the perpetrators, even if its only a
565

sentence. His words not mine. Please act on Dr. St.

Jacques personnel request before the end of business. It
has become top priority at the Presidents request.
Ah, said George. Ives tattled on me. Anything
else?
Those are the only right now requests, sir.
Short private conference, Bryan. Theyll be out in
a minute.
Yes, sir.
George slammed down into a conference chair, leg
over the arm. What can I do for you guys?
Grey waited carefully for the door to close behind
Bryan. Sir, we hope we are not overstepping. But
information has reached our ears that you and the
President are blood relations.
George unrelaxed and put both his feet on the
floor. He placed his hands on the table, interlacing his
fingers, and leaned toward Grey. You dont say? Where
did this information reach you from?
Well, sir, just after Brown was terminated, in the
days that I was interim security chief, I took control of
the complex. As per orders, I checked and re-checked
the database for urgent matters that were on the front
burner for Brown, for the President. Green here was my
second in command. There was so much information, I
ordered Green to check every late afternoon, just in case
something became a priority that I could miss after my
morning and afternoon briefings.
566

Green opened a priority file with no name. Now,

sir, this was unusual. Brown gave everything a name,
and most especially a priority file. Its so he could put
things in order before he even scanned them. Green
opened the file and there was only one sentence,
Overheard the President inform Dr. George A. Thomas
that they have the same parents. Nothing else. No
name, nothing on the from line.
What

did

you

do

then?

George

became

concerned about who overheard them. But he would deal

with that later.
I tried to trace it back, find out who sent it, to no
avail. I thought Brown could trace anything, but there is
one somebody out there who could withhold information
from him. I got the IP address, but its public. I checked
video, and no one was there at the date and time stamp
that matched the date stamp on the email at the IP
address.
Hm, George grunted. The date stamp? It was
Green who recited the day, date, and time. It was the day
Paul told him. Why are we having this conversation
today and not three months ago?
Well, sir, we took a wait and see attitude about
the information. We didnt want to actively investigate
you or the President. And since we didnt know who it
came from, we werent sure it was absolutely reliable.
And if it was true, we couldnt figure out why Brown
wouldnt brief us all, to let us know if the information
567

was privileged in some way. Finally, it appeared that

Brown had never viewed the file, so maybe he never
knew at all. We have never briefed the men. We figured
wed wait a reasonable time to see if any rumors surface
and handle it then. But it never came up; no one has ever
said a word.
Grey, I need a stealth alert right now. I want the
President in the security complex in the next two
minutes. Code code-code. Dont use his team.
Yes sir.
George walked from his inner office with the two
supervisors on his six. He said to Bryan, Ill be in the
security complex from right now.
When he arrived in the complex, Paul was already
there. It took less than two minutes. Green, you are
dismissed. When Green was gone, Paul said to George,
So, whats this all about?
You have a spy in the dining room. Or the dining
room is bugged. Or both. Someone knows that were
brothers.
The obvious question is why Brown didnt tell me.
Or was Brown the spy?
He wasnt the spy, or he hired an inept operative.
Brown never reviewed the report. His inbox received it,
but he didnt see it before you terminated him. It was
never opened at all. The spy doesnt know what
happened to his information. It never got back around to
him, or her.
568

Thats why there were never any rumors, either.

He or she is the only person who knows the information.
They cant afford to spread it themselves.
Well, Grey knows, and Green. Theyve kept it
mum until today.
How do you want to proceed?
George called personnel from his secured monitor.
He received the information in minutes. George turned
to Grey, Go get him. I want him in here right now.
Grey and two operatives escorted Bryan to the
security complex and stood him before Paul and George.
Why?
Bryan now spoke in a decided un-breathy voice.
Our master, Bryan looked pointedly at Paul, wanted
the information to become part of the database.
Why didnt you notify Brown that it was there?
asked George.
I was not given those orders.
Why? Asked Paul. Why wouldnt the master
make sure that Brown knew?
I am not privy to that information.
While Paul and George exchanged puzzled looks,
Bryan pointed his index finger at the intersection of his
neck and chin. A bright light flashed. Bryan collapsed,
eyes open, bleeding from the neck and mouth.
George hustled Paul from the complex, ordering
the computer to scan for bombs, gasses and other forms
of passive attack. He could not take the chance of
569

returning to his own office or Pauls. He opted instead to

return to the security conference room and secure it.
Other operatives met them there. Grey and his team took
up stations outside the conference room.
Paul and George were alone. Do you think there
are others in Headquarters?
I dont know, Paul. Id hate to have to go on a
hunt. It destroys morale.
He wasnt trying to kill me. He was just passing
information on..
And thats all! He didnt tell Brown, he just sent
an email. He worked in the dining room right before I
reported here. So he worked with someone who still
works in the dining room. George sat on the conference
table.
Paul said, almost to himself. My master knew
about us, so the information wasnt for him.
What?
The information came from the one I worship.
He turned toward George. There was no reason for this
whole episode. The spying. The email to Brown. Its
puzzling, but I dont think were in any jeopardy. Well,
not from this. And I dont think this is connected to the
attempts on our lives.
How can you be sure of that?
I cant be. George, you react to this in a way you
think appropriate. I trust your judgment. If you think a
big mole hunt would destroy morale, then mount a low570

key campaign. How do we handle the release of the

information about us among the operatives?
I want to trust them with it. I now know why
Bryan never said a word. Joy is the only other risk factor,
but she loves me, George smiled and blushed, and she
knows that making our relationship generally known
risks my life and yours, and the parents. The operatives
are professionals, Paul, like the fellows. Our fellows have
known for months.
Right. No leaks.
I dont think there will be any leaks among the
operatives, either.
Within hours, everything was back to normal.
According to the computer and the sensors and all the
electronic sweeps and human eyeballing, smelling, and
listening, Bryan had just killed himself and left nothing
behind. The danger had passed. At least that immediate
danger.
The someone who has been hiring human fodder
to assassinate the President and kill off his family was
still unidentified. He, she, them or it had to be found. A
question that arose among the operatives was whether
there was a connection between the revelation that the
President and Vice President were brothers, and the
assassination attempts.
It came up during the next briefing. It happened
the day after you were confirmed as interim VP. In terms
of the time frame, is it one of the factors considered by
571

the

Congressional

committee

that

made

the

recommendation? That was Grey.

Not as far as I know. Neither the committee
transcripts nor the Congressional Record reflects any
such discussion. Plus, it would have hit the news feeds.
You and Crimson would have had no reason to approach
me about what you discovered.
Green, sir. Grey shook with a small chuckle. He
knew that George had not forgotten his colleagues
appellation.
But that doesnt mean that somewhere in the
background a person didnt make the discovery. Some
person with a different agenda than the politicians. After
all, they dug around in your life, deeper than it has ever
been excavated before. That was Brass, the youngest of
the supervisors.
I wish that were true, Brass. Did you know
Brown? There were chuckles all around the room. As
George said the name, he was determined to issue new
naming conventions for
Brown

would

be

the operatives.

retired

forever.

He

The name
had

the

information already. It had been dug up by someone

reporting directly to him. But that was months before the
vote and the attempts. With all due respect to your idea,
what sense would it make for Bryan to double-deal
Brown and sell the information to some else?
Maybe it was Bryan who had the agenda, Brass
offered. After all, the email only said he overheard you
572

discuss it. Maybe Brown didnt know it was coming and

Bryan was just in the right place at the right time. When
Brown didnt react, Bryan took the information to
someone else for the right price. Brass looked around.
Other operatives nodded at the possibilities.
You know, maybe were being too logical about
why a person or group would be after us like this. Maybe
it is as simple as a motive we cant duplicate in our own
thinking. Maybe its psychosis, delusion. So how do we
find the ringleader without knowing what the motive is?
Brass

said,

Good

intelligence

gathering,

surveillance, analysis and psychological profiling, just

like we always do. Sir.
And you guys are the best in the world. Brass, you
and your teams have become the feet on the ground.
Max out the eyes and ears. Report significant leads to
Grey in real time, everything else every four hours. Grey,
hand-pick assignments in the other teams that include
infiltration,

informants,

bribery,

every

possible

information-gathering technique from the inside. I want

a report every hour for review, even if it says nuthin.
Get busy. Dismissed.
Joy, George and Ives joined Paul for a late dinner
in his private dining room. After the episode with Bryan,
all of the dining room staff had been re-vetted. One of
them failed and was not fired, but transferred to work in
a low security risk area so that he could be watched.
Was it someone who knew Bryan? Ives asked.
573

Of course he knew Bryan, said Paul. They

werent close, but they were acquainted. Georges
operatives have him under surveillance. We dont want to
lose track of him. How are the parents today?
Good. George wiped foam from his upper lip
after a gulp of ale. But, Im either going to let them
have the condo, or find them a place to live. I cant let
them leave London right now. They still need our
protection.
Umm, Paul mused out loud. Ill let him think so
for now.
You dont agree?
Yes I agree. I was just thinking about the fact that
my place is huge. Then you dont have to worry about a
third detail.
Okay. Ill ask them.
Ives and Joy exchanged a look. George, who
observed Joys every twitch and nod, said, What?
They wont move. Theyre not going anywhere.
Ives and Joy spoke at the same time.
Why not? How come? Paul and George spoke
in unison. Joy shook her head. She wasnt sure what
motivated the brothers right then. Was Paul insulted?
Was George anxious to have his privacy? Did they both
feel that they would be the superior caretaker? Or
wanted the parents to take care of himself more than the
other one?
574

Ives spoke up. They already had this argument.

The issues are Georges privacy and Pauls well-being.
Two are not sure that George and Joy wont hurt
each other, one is sure they will, and one has no opinion.
Three want to stay on this account, and one has no
opinion. Two are sure that Paul is well taken care of, one
is sure he isnt, and one frankly doesnt care because
Paul is a grown man and he can take care of himself.
Each time the vote is three for staying, one
abstention. But really, its two against two, with two who
will go where they are told.
Your parents are off the hook, George said to
Paul.
Keep em, Paul responded good-naturedly. It
doesnt matter anyway!
Just as they were sitting down to dinner, the
dining room monitor came to life and Greys image filled
the screen. Mr. President, Mr. Vice President, Im sorry
for the interruption.
George stood and neared the screen. Report.
Sir, the former dining room employee that failed
the re-vetting was seen in Docklands night before last.
He had a meal, then took the tube home and stayed
there. Next night, he rode around all over Docklands
before he settled in at a local and had a fry-up with some
friends. Drank a pint, jumped on the tube and went home
alone.
575

Trying to make sure he was boring a tail to

death.
Right. Tonight, he went nowhere near home. He
got off at his usual time, took the Underground and got
off near the London School of Theology campus. He went
to a local. It was full, but he had been saved a seat.
There were 25 people in that pub that he knew. We had
an infiltrator in the pub who had been going to that local
everyday now for about 15 days.
They didnt try to hide the laser gun components
they each brought with them. One of them also had a
LPG tank. According to the infiltrator, their plan is to
meet twice each week at different locals to drop off their
components. At the end of four weeks, they intend to
have 20 to 25 complete laser handguns. The ringleader
this evening gave them the address of the next meeting.
Our infiltrator passed along the next local, the date and
time. At a third meeting theyll get the address of the
depot where all the components are being warehoused.
Their fourth meeting will be at the depot to learn how to
assemble the weapons. Then theyll be informed of the
targets and locations. As far as we know, this is the only
cell right now. What are your orders, sir?
Whos the ringleader?
That night it was a bloke named Antonio Vargas.
We have his complete dossier. Dishwasher at LST.
I dont care how many stringers you have to hire,
I want operatives haunting pubs all over town for the
576

foreseeable future. If they are this comfortable in public

places, I want to be able to see and hear their careless
planning.
Yes sir.
Good job, Grey. George turned to the others.
Anybody thinking what Im thinking?
Its not the only cell. Theres more than one
group. This isnt the only group.
You are smart. Were going to get them all before
they get us.
JOY AND PAUL REDUX 1 Corinthians 2:14 But
the natural man receiveth not the things of the
Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him:
neither can he know them, because they are
spiritually discerned. KJV
After dinner, Ives said goodnight to everyone.
George excused himself and returned to the security
complex. He promised Joy that he would be back in
about half an hour to escort her home.
Joy did not like the outcome of her conversations
with Paul about his relationship with Lucifer and his
strong delusion. She decided to broach the topic again.
She eased him into a state of relaxation and said,
So you worship the evil one?

577

How do you know that I worship him? George?

Thats right. You know. Ill play this game as often as she
wants to.
George would never reveal something like that
about you. I know that you have a relationship with him
because I know the god of this world so well.
You

admit

it

because

you

dont

think

Ill

remember. You know my master? Do you mean that you

also worship him?
Certainly not. You had a dream. Remember. She
waited.
A look of remembrance came to his face. I
thought that was a dream! I knew it was real! I
permitted it.
It was a dream. But your relationship is real.
How do you know this?
I was in the dream.
You talk in riddles Miss Joy.
So they tell me. Do you know why your family is
under attack?
I dont believe you, but I believe you believe it.
No. But I think youre about to tell me.
Have you heard of the Grim Reaper? Joy asked.
Hes a spirit.
It. It is a demon spirit. Joy corrected him.
Okay. A demon spirit that brings death.
Not

just

death.

Grisly,

horrible

death

and

accompanying mayhem. Joys face reflected her disgust.

578

Unfortunately,

this

is

the

natural

human

condition.
But not so much now that you execute every
criminal, and there arent so many people in the world as
there were two hundred or so years ago. You should ask
why this resurgence of violence, aimed at you and
yours. She looked at Paul with concern.
I dont have time for riddles and games. Tell me.
Paul sounded impatient.
The Reaper has been let loose upon you. He has
been given orders. He cannot kill without orders.
So now you will tell me that my master has let
this monster loose upon me and mine. Why would he? I
worship him. And we have a deal.
Why not? You worship the worst monster that has
ever existed. Joy felt great frustration.
We have a deal. He has promised to give me this
world, and its inhabitants as worshippers. Why would he
try to destroy me? He wouldnt; our relationship has
existed from my childhood to now.
Hes a liar and he cannot be trusted. Joy was
insistent.
You said that in my dream, said Paul impatiently.
It is the truth.
You believe it. You said that too. But. WE.
HAVE. A. DEAL!
You

dont

believe

me.

incredulous.
579

Why

not?

Joy

was

I want to meet the Reaper. Joy was not often

surprised. Paul surprised her with this request. He saw
the look of surprise. I am in control here. Satan has said
so. Whoever has set the Reaper upon me doesnt really
matter. I will call him off. Introduce us. I know what to
do. She will see it now.
Joy hesitated. She did not like introducing humans
to evil spirits. It so often backfired.
It doesnt like you. Paul smiled at Joy.
It doesnt like anybody. She sighed deeply. The
Reaper appeared in the room. Paul saw it clearly.
Call off your dogs Reaper. I say so. Your
assignments are cancelled. They are cancelled, if they
existed.
That has already been done. The Reapers
hooded head turned in Joys direction.
She did it. Then why are we still under threat of
attack? Pauls voice was impatient.
Humans have free will. The image of The Reaper
thinned into nonexistence.
See what I mean? Your so-called master knew
what he was doing. Joys voice was insistent. Hes been
doing it for millennia. How can you continue to be loyal
to him?
Why are you here? Paul asked. She came to
interfere, but I have her under control.
On Earth? Or here with you?
580

Here with me, talking to me about who I worship,

and the Reaper. Why does it matter to you? We both
know why. Here it comes
You matter to George, and the parents matter to
George, and George matters to me. I dont want him to
lose any of you. And you in particular, I dont want him to
lose you for eternity.
I dont believe that will happen. Its not going to
happen.
How can I convince you? You have read the Bible
from beginning to end. You not only know what it says,
you know what it means. Why is this such a blind spot?
Her frustration leaked into her voice as a tremolo.
Paul smiled at her sympathetically. He turned
away from her and said, George will be back in a
minute. She is not convinced, but she is under control.
She stood and said, Okay. Paul. Lets just forget
this conversation ever took place. When he looked at
her, she touched his cheek and said, Forget.
Paul looked up into Joys face. He took her by
surprise and said aloud, I wont forget, but you will
remember later. Much later.

581

CHAPTER 13

The tail on Vargas revealed that he had a

meeting every evening at a different local in and around
London, seven days a week. There were always twenty to
twenty-five attendees. Grey had so many stringers that
he didnt have to take a chance with a close, consistent
tail of Vargas. Every group had a different meeting place,
date and time. Georges orders to hire lots of stringers
was prescient. One of the stringers was admitted to one
of the groups as an infiltrator.
Vargas planned to have seven groups ready to hit
the

President,

the

VP,

the

parents,

all

at

once,

everywhere they might be. He knew he would never get

into Headquarters proper, and security was so good
there that hed never know where everyone was located.
Threat

locations

were

the

condo,

the

Presidential

residence, the limousines as they traveled, and every

Headquarters entrance and exit point onto the pubic
thoroughfares.
At a security meeting held ten days after Greys
first report on Vargas, George asked for reports on stolen
laser handgun parts. From the first meeting until today,
we have had all laser weapons parts manufacturers,
laser weapons manufacturers and assemblers, importers,
delivery

persons

and

retailers
582

under

surveillance.

Thousands of parts go unaccounted-for each week. We

started concentrating on the manufacturers of the parts
we

confiscated

Problem

is,

from

those

the

field

were

house

mostly

perpetrators.

pre-owned

and

aftermarket parts.
Stolen from retailers. Also stolen from legitimate
purchasers.
Our two infiltrators report that the parts are a
mixed bag. Weve been following up on all gun thefts in
lieu of UEPD, and letting some of the thieves back out
into the streets after interrogation. The bottom line is,
we are efficiently following the stolen parts and the
conspirators. Before the date the set for the hits, were
going to know the whereabouts of all of their caches.
George clapped his hands together once, loudly.
Thats what Im talkin about!
THE THRONE ROOM - GENESIS 11:4 .let us
make a name for ourselves NKJV
Here I am again, said the Deceiver sadly,
pleading my cause.
Why do you come? Asked the Father.
You mean in general? Or this time? Well, in
general because You are not fair. And this time: because
You are not fair!
What is the accusation?
Joy is interfering!
Its her purpose.
To interfere with me?
583

To give them My Word, to pursue the salvation of

their souls, to disciple them.
To hypnotize them? To give them hallucinations?
To take away their free will?
They are always free to make their own choice.
She tells them the Truth. All of them. The Father
glanced at the Son, seated on His right hand.
RETRIBUTION Hebrews 10:30 For we know
Him who said, Vengeance is Mine, I will repay,
NKJV
The day came. Paul wanted to come, too.
You cannot! George shouted.
I can too. Paul was calm. He checked his
weapon. He wore a hoodie.
You stick out like a sore thumb. Youll be the only
one in a hoodie.
Paul looked around. Tell some of the operatives to
wear hoodies. Youre in charge.
It

wont

work.

Hoods

and

hats

and

other

headgear attract attention. We need stealth.

Stealth doesnt matter. This operation depends on
the element of surprise, not stealth. Im going.
You cannot go! Paul its a security risk not worth
taking. Weve got this. The teams of operatives stood
afar off to let the brothers fight without an audience.
In contrast, the fellows stood nearby. Pauls fellow
watched George whisper loudly and intensely, staring
wide-eyed at the brother who wanted to run into harms
584

way

unnecessarily.

Georges

fellow

watched

the

President of the United Earth, calmly oppose the Vice

President of the United Earth in a matter that the latter
was especially suited and authorized to accomplish.
As usual, George jumped in Pauls face. It made
the fellows twitch. If Im in charge, Paul, let me do my
job.
Do it. Ill just be there to back you up. Ive always
backed you up. Paul tried to look calm, but the look he
wore the day he tried to kill Georges assailant fled
across his face.
George stifled a gasp. He thought he understood
Pauls

concern.

The

parents

are

safe.

They

are

squirreled away where no one can reach them.

Paul

knew

that

George

misinterpreted

his

homicidal expression. He let him believe it. He closed his

eyes and backed away from George, raised his hands as
if in surrender.
Okay. Ill stay in one of the utility vehicles. I wont
get out until I see that youve secured Vargas. George,
Paul looked him in the eyes, again, I cant live without
confronting this guy. Sentencing him to death is just not
enough. They stared each other down until George gave
in.
Stone! Get another fellow from the group. The
President goes with two of you today. Listen up
everybody! Every operative and every fellow stopped to
attend to what George had to say. The President will
585

accompany us on this operation. He will have fellows in

stereo. He will ride in vehicle number 3. He promises,
George looked at Paul with a smile, not to exit vehicle
number 3 until Vargas is secured. He is armed. Team
leaders sound off when youre locked and loaded.
They surrounded the warehouse where the cells
were to meet to rehearse the assembly of the laser
handguns. They counted them as they entered. George
and Paul were in separate vehicles, so Paul could only
overhear Georges conversations with the operatives and
their team leaders.
Infiltrators

are

reporting

that

some

of

the

conspirators wont be showing up. Greys team eyes

were identifying each conspirator as they entered the
warehouse. Each cell now had an infiltrator. The cells
were assigned the names of the local pubs that Vargas
frequented. The operatives were assigned to memorize
the

members

of

each

group.

Everybody

had

an

assignment. No stone was unturned, and no cost was too

high.
Whats happening? Why will they be absent?
Ones dead from an overdose of crack. He was in
the Nowhere group.
Well laugh at that later. Who else?
Two from the Library near the college. All in all,
Vargas lost two cells, 51 total. Grey believed that Vargas
recruited at least a third more conspirators then he
really needed. He also understood that some of these
586

people would make a commitment and fail to follow

through.
Zero

hour

finally

arrived.

There

were

124

conspirators inside the warehouse, with an estimated

500 laser hand gun components. If all of the components
made complete weapons, Vargas would end up with 100
hand guns. The teams closed in from everywhere,
including the roof.
The conspirators ran in every direction. There was
no place for them to go, and almost none of them were
armed. Vargas was armed, but he surrendered early on
in the melee. Fifty or so were wounded, which meant
they were going to die of some kind of organ failure. The
balance were brought outside, laid down on the ground,
counted, identified and cross checked against the
database that was created.
Fourteen are missing. Grey reluctantly reported
the number to George.
Missing? Explain.
They went in, but they didnt come out and they
are not accounted for among the wounded.
George issued a curse. Stone squawked George.
What?
Sir, the President is attempting to exit the
vehicle.
On my way. George sprinted to vehicle number
3. He met Paul at the front of the SUV. Whoa! Where
are you going?
587

Vargas. Paul looked over Georges head, jaw

muscles flexing.
Lets go. Stone and the extra fellow took up the
rear of the little parade. Georges fellow led the way,
George and Paul sandwiched between them. When they
arrived where Vargas was being held, he was sitting up
next to the building, hands fastened behind him. Paul
stood over him.
Who are you?
My name is Antonio Vargas. Vargas tried to look
at Paul under his hoodie, but the lights from the vehicles
were behind him. Pauls face was a total shadow.
No. I mean who are you and just why are you
trying to kill us?
The President of United Earth is a dictator. Global
Congress is a joke. The Earth is a zoo and humans are
the animals. Our rights are all gone, the rights some of
us had. We are murdered all day long, every day, by the
government. I want to kill you, and all of these people
want to kill all of you. Vargas spat on the ground in
front of Paul.
Paul responded. Well, some of the people you
tried to kill, some of the people you hurt, were not
government officials or any part of the government at all.
They were friends and parents, and brothers. Paul
pushed back his hoodie and knelt down next to Vargas
before anyone could move to stop him.
588

Vargas recoiled when he saw Pauls horns. He hit

his head on the wall behind him and opened his mouth as
if to scream. But he didnt scream. Instead he said, You
are the President, the Antichrist, a monster, the evil one
himself. I am not afraid of you. Sooner or later, someone
will succeed.
But not today. Paul stood and shot Vargas
precisely between the eyes. And it definitely wont be
you. He handed off his firearm to George and headed
back to the SUV.
LUKE 16:13 - No servant can serve two masters;
for either he will hate the one and love the other, or
else he will be loyal to the one and despise the
other. NKJV
George did not like to be confronted with Pauls
violence. George himself was a violent man. He realized
that he became violent because Paul trained him to be
that way. As a child, George was constantly required to
use force against Paul to keep him from hurting,
maiming, killing. Pauls violence was never turned on
George.
And this would not be the first time that he had
witnessed Paul murder a man. Each episode made
George feel more violated. George walled off the feelings
and followed Paul back toward the SUV.
George felt more than saw the shadow that passed
over them. His brain had already sped up and everything
from that moment on crawled along in slow motion.
589

More than ten people descended all around them

himself, Paul, Stone and the two other fellows. They were
immediately cut off from the larger group of law
enforcement officers. And they did not fire on the
conspirators immediately as they did not want to risk
killing their own group with friendly fire.
George was a crack shot and took out three
attackers with laser fire in the first few seconds after
they hit the ground. George looked for Paul even as he
scrambled underneath one of the utility vehicles. He
caught a glimpse of Stone, holding Pauls head down and
shielding him as they ran for vehicle number 3. He also
saw Pauls extra fellow and his own fellow take out five
more assailants. Unfortunately, they both went down
immediately after, bleeding copiously from their wounds.
With Paul outside the group of assailants and the
rest of the Presidential party down and out, the
operatives opened fire on the remaining attackers. They
were cut down in short order. The whole encounter was
brief; it only seemed long to George. He came out from
under the vehicle and called out to Stone. Stone raised
his hand to signal that Paul was unharmed. George saw
Paul turn toward him, and hesitate when something
caught his eye.
Between Paul and Stone lay a conspirator. He was
bleeding, but conscious. He was also still armed. He rose
up just enough to enable him to discharge his weapon in
Stones direction. Paul shouted Stones name and threw
590

himself on top of the shooter. They wrestled for a

moment. Paul and the criminal both had their hands on
the firearm. Stone heard the confrontation, and turned to
see his charge attempting to wrest the weapon from the
perpetrator.
George

knew

the

end.

So

did

Stone.

Notwithstanding their knowledge, they both attempted

to

reach

discharged.

the

tussling

They

couple

couldnt

before

shoot.

the

Despite

weapon
Georges

accuracy, the men were too intertwined. And then the

gun exploded. Neither Paul nor the attacker pushed the
button. It simply exploded. The conspirator died on the
spot.
George rushed to Paul. His medical training took
over. He gingerly took Pauls pulse at his jugular and
examined his pupils. He did not like what he saw.
Paul looked surprised. Even as his blood formed a
pool beneath him, he smiled, eyes wide open.
Paul! Paul, stay with me. Can you see me? Do you
hear me?
Stop shouting. I can hear you and see you. Why
are you so upset? You know I wont die.
Of course. The wound was fatal, even with the
bots to help. He was losing blood so fast that a
transfusion would be necessary to keep him alive much
longer. They were too far away from a hospital for that.
Paul, why did you put yourself in such danger?
591

I always believed I was the second beast. I

believed it because I thought I just didnt know the first
beast, and maybe he didnt have to look like me to be
who he was. I have the plan, George, his bloody hand
grabbed the front of George jacket. I have all the plans
for the future of this planet.
Of course, Paul.
And I have something I should have told you long
ago. This episode has made me anxious to say to you,
that, blood was now dribbling from Pauls mouth and
nose, You have been lied to, deluded. Every lie, every
delusion, every falsehood, you will see the truth of it all
from now on. Your remarkable memory will no longer be
blocked.
I dont understand what youre saying, Paul. But
it doesnt matter.
Pauls eyes grew wider and smile became a grin.
It does matter! I thought I would execute every plan,
but now I know you will.
George was worried. Paul was growing confused.
Contradicting himself. Paul, you just said
Dont you understand? Its what Ive always
thought could happen. You are the ruler of this world.
You will raise me up! Despite the wound, you will save
me. A miracle that the masses will respond to. Then you
will rule here, both of us, together, my brother.. Paul
exhaled, but could not inhale again. Instead he began to
592

choke and to cough violently, blood now gushing from his

mouth and nose.
George could only grab Paul and embrace him
through his violent convulsions. Dont talk Paul. They
are on the way from Headquarters with all you need to
survive.
Georges tears began to pool in his eyes. They fell
down his checks and onto his lips and dripped from his
chin. Part of him was surprised at how many tears there
were,

so

quickly.

Another

part

acknowledged

the

growing pain of loss and grief that gripped his heart like
an icy hand.
To Georges amazement, Paul took another breath.
Its you George. And it has been you all along. You will
save me. Heal me. Raise me. And Paul died. He died
with one more word left unsaid.
up! Paul knew he was dead. He faced utter
darkness. His master approached him in the darkness,
all glowing eyes and mouth and tongue.
At last! The voice of the Roaring Lion was louder
than any sound that Paul had ever heard in life. He
growled and spoke both with the same voice. The
Roaring

Lion

laughed

loud,

long

laugh

that

reverberated for a moment or a thousand years, Paul

could not tell which.
I wont be here long, master. I figured out, just as
I died, that George is the second beast. I will have what I
593

have always wanted when he raises me up. We shall rule

together! Paul felt great joy.
Fool! Dont you get it yet? You are mine forever,
here in this place. This is hell, sheol, the bottomless pit!
No, master. I have served you well in life. You
promised me. You promised that I could be the god of the
world.
I am the god of the flesh, fool. I could never let a
human usurp my place there. My hatred for humans is
eclipsed by.nothing! My jealousy fuels my hatred, and
neither

will

ever

expire.

You

are

doomed.

Your

damnation is now complete.

No! You cant do this to me. I was your most
effective worshipper.
You were never true to me. You always loved
George more. You were right about one thing, though: he
is more powerful than you. The God gave him a giant
spiritual gift. Yours is puny in comparison. Brown was
always a truer worshipper than you.
At least Brown has escaped you.
Just where do you think my worshippers come
after death? Brown! The Roaring Lion called the name,
and Brown flew screaming through his image to face
Paul. Brown was a pathetic, floating, frightened, flailing
thing.

He

no

longer

appeared

human,

and

his

appearance defied Pauls ability to describe. Brown could

not see Paul. He could only whimper and flail and look
around with big pitiful eyes.
594

Brown. Whats happened to you?

He cant hear you or see you. What? Do you think
this is a social club? No. This is the scene of your
everlasting destruction. This is what happens to the
damned. It has happened to you.
The last thing that the soul of Paul Astruc ever
saw

or

heard

was

the

reflection

of

his

own

transformation into a thing of everlasting death, and his

own voice as he screamed in agony.

THE PURPOSE OF
JOY

TRIUMPH

AVAILABLE IN 2015

AVAILABLE
CHRISTMAS 2015

595